Summary: A people pleaser stepmother and a stepdaughter that hates her a lot.
Pairing: Stepdaughter Wanda Maximoff x Stepmom Reader
Word Count: 1.6k
Tags/Warnings: 18+ fauxcest/stepcest, smut, top Wanda, bottom reader, age gap (Wanda is around 20-25 while reader is 38-45), emotional manipulation, depictions of parental violence, grief/loss, noncon taking of photos, toxic Wanda (she hates you so much)
Author's Note: I am just so hyperfixed w stepdaughter Wanda that I had to post this so advanced after posting it just yesterday on Patreon. I am posting this so that you can ask requests or ask questions for this AU.
This won't be a continuous series. Instead, it'll be a collection of standalone fics, which is why this one is...relatively short.
Navigation | Masterlist | Tip jar | Patreon
ᱬ
Wanda first heard your name three months ago, when her father called her at college to say he'd met someone. She'd shrugged it off then, used to his short-lived flings after her mother died, figured it would fizzle out like all the rest. She didn't bother asking who you were.
She got home for spring break to find your shoes by the front door and a framed wedding photo on the mantel in the living room. The bottom dropped out of her stomach—her father never even told her it was happening. This wasn't a fling. You'd moved into her mother's house, taken her mother's place, and no one had asked her what she thought.
The front door slammed so hard the photo frames rattled on the walls, making you jump where you were stirring pasta on the stove. Erik was in his office, so it was just you downstairs when Wanda trundled her suitcases up the steps, stopped dead in the entryway when she saw you standing there in her mother's kitchen. Her face went white, then sharp, all the pieces clicking into place faster than you could speak.
"Who the fuck are you!?"
You held out a hand to calm her down and she knocked it away, the spoon clattering to the floor, red sauce splattering up the front of your shirt. She didn't apologize, she just stood there shaking, hatred blazing in her eyes like you'd already broken everything she ever loved.
Erik burst through the door two minutes later, having gotten Pietro's panicked call from his room down the hall. He grabbed Wanda's shaking shoulders, trying to pull her into a hug, but she wrenched away, yelling that he'd lied to her for six months, that he didn't care what she wanted anymore. Pietro finally stepped forward when his father's face flushed red with frustration, his grip on Wanda's arm slipping as she tugged hard enough to make his father stumble. He called her name soft, hesitant, reaching out to wrap both arms around her shaking shoulders from behind to hold her back.
Wanda fought him hard, heels scrabbling against the hardwood, but Pietro's always been stronger, built for the soccer he plays year round. She went limp in his hold eventually, chest heaving, hot tears spilling over that she refused to wipe, her eyes locked on you where you still stood by the cold stove, not moving an inch.
It's been two full months since that first fight and the cold war in this house never really ends—she just learned to fight quieter, especially when her father is not around to step in for you.
She never bothers rinsing her dishes, just leaves them caked with old food on the coffee table when she storms out. Her dirty laundry piles up by the washing machine, overflowing onto the floor, and she expects you to pick it up and sort it like she's your spoiled child you never asked for.
Last Saturday you stepped into the bathroom at 6 A.M. to find vomit pooled by the toilet, splashed up the side of the tub, and she'd already stumbled to her room and locked the door, snoring loud enough you could hear it through the wood. You had to clean it up alone, the acrid smell sticking to your clothes for hours. She has been out all night again and got home earlier this morning.
And there were times that you always woke up to girls slipping out the front door at dawn, their shoes clicking quiet on the hardwood like they're afraid to be caught. More often than not, Wanda doesn't even walk them out—just stays curled behind her locked bedroom door, leaving you to make awkward small talk with hungover girls who don't know what to call you. When she does see them out, she leans in the doorway of her room, one bare foot propped on the frame, and stares right through you the whole time. She doesn't say a word, just holds that cold, deadly look until the door clicks shut behind the girl, then turns and slams her own door hard enough to rattle the walls.
Every small or big mess, every cold silence, is a reminder you're still the intruder who broke into her life.
And now, another fire has started between you and your stepdaughter.
Pietro leans back in his chair, still laughing with his dad about something that happened on his team. You glance at Wanda, who hasn't spoken a word at dinner, picking at her asparagus like it personally offended her. You clear your throat soft, leaning forward a little to include her.
"I was just wondering—did you ever play any sports? Your brother has always been so obsessed with soccer."
Wanda's fork stills halfway to her mouth. She lifts her eyes slowly, pinning you where you sit, the corner of her mouth twitching into a cold, sharp smile.
"Why do you care? You're just gonna insert yourself into every part of my life anyway, might as well get all the details from dad."
Your husband sets his fork down with a quiet clink, opening his mouth to scold her, but you reach under the table to touch his wrist, shaking your head once to stop him. Wanda watches the gesture, her smile dropping into that familiar cold, tight line, jaw set hard enough to see the muscle tick.
"I'm done. I'm going out." She pushes her chair back slowly, half her dinner still untouched on the plate.
Pietro tries to smooth it over, leaning forward to call after her as she grabs her jacket off the back of the chair.
"C'mon Wands, don't leave, mom was just—"
Wanda stops on her track, her back going rigid. She doesn't turn around, doesn't say anything for a long ten seconds, and you can see her shoulder muscles tightening under her sweater.
"Mom?" She smirks, wanting to laugh at what she just heard his brother say. "She's never gonna be my mom." Then, she looks at you straight in the eye, stepping closer from where you sat, her finger pointing at your face. "You, you are never going to be my mom. You hear that? You're never gonna be my fucking mom so stop pretending like you are!"
Erik grabbed Wanda's arm before she could step back and when she tried to pull away, his hand snapped out and struck her across the cheek.
You gasped and pulled your husband back, your heart hammering so hard you could feel it in your throat. Wanda stumbled, one hand pressed to her stinging cheek, eyes wide with shock before the hurt hardened into cold, unforgiving hatred. She didn't cry, didn't make a sound, she just stared at his father like she didn't even recognize him anymore.
She spins around her cheeks streaked with hot tears she doesn't bother to wipe away. Her chest heaves and the anger rolls off her so thick you can almost touch it, every muscle in her body coiled tight like she's ready to fight the whole room. She yanks the door open and doesn't look back before slamming it shut.
Pietro shoves his chair back, grabbing his own jacket and yelling back at his twin.
A block away from the house, Wanda spins on her brother, eyes still red, voice cracking. "You calling her mom now? How could you do that? How could you both just forget mama so easily?"
Pietro stepped closer to her even when she flinched back, his voice soft and guilty. He says he hasn't forgotten their mother, he could never forget her, it just slipped out and admitted that he has been calling you that for sometime now—mom. You're here now, you're nice to him, you make dad happy again after all these years of him just being hollow and sad. Wanda shakes her head, backing away further, like his words are something dirty she can't let touch her.
She crosses her arms tight over her chest to hide how much she's shaking, hot tears spilling over faster now that it's just the two of them. She can't believe he's already taken your side, that he's okay with replacing their mother with some stranger who showed up six months ago. She spits that you're not family, you'll never be family, and if he can't see that, then he's just as much a traitor as their father is.
You will never be her mom, she will never ever call you that.
As for you, you'd chosen to step back. No more trying to earn your stepdaughter's affection, no more pushing to become part of her life. Instead, you stayed on your side of the house, keeping your distance for the entire time she would be there.
So...who would've thought that your side of the house would end up in your stepdaughter's bed?
A flash of her phone camera blinds you for a second. You were shaking and naked, almost close to passing out. The photo captured the slick mess of cum between your thighs that looked like glitter.
Her palm slaps hard against your swollen, slick cunt over and over, making you jerk and cry out into her pillow, your whole body trembling under her. She laughs low when you whine, grabbing your hip to hold you still for another stinging blow.
"Get up. Dad's gonna be home in twenty minutes and you still have dinner to cook. Don't forget to pick up my laundry on your way out."
Here's another request imma try and make this short as possible😭... now I made another request about wandanat being moms but im trying to remember if I sent both in or one(lol i'll find out later on). Sooooo this will also be wandanat/Scarletwidow x daughter reader😀. where she has a twin brother and gets all the attention, praises, love, basically the center of her parents life. Reader isnt mad about it she understands even though she knows she's just as good as him? So she just accepts it, no arguments, no fights, nothing! She just takes being left out, always being an after thought, feeling like a shadow, feeling unwanted, and even while she's feeling all of this she's still has her spark, her happiness, herself(she looks on the positive side even when her life isnt so positive yk). And eventually when she's old enough to leave she does and doesnt say goodbye because who would care? Im feeling very angsty lately and i blame my classes for it😂so please dear author when you get the chance to write this mess, I can't wait!😌
Lesser
Mom!ScarletWidow & Fem!Teen!Reader
[A/N] I had the worst nights sleep last night, felt so nauseas and kinda figured it would pass this morning but it didn't and I've felt a bit off all day but not sure why? It's so annoying 😭 Also @leenlynn you woke up and chose violence this year with some of your requests 😂 Hope you enjoy this one my lovely, hope you're doing okay 😘
It was your eighth birthday when you’d first realised. You’d woken up to the sounds of your Moms’ singing Happy Birthday, and their voices had floated into your twin brother’s room. You’d clambered out of bed to join them, and they’d included your name in the song but they’d both sat on your brother’s bed, either side of him whilst you’d sat cross-legged on the floor.
Your eyes were bright with excitement and anticipation. You’d been begging your Moms’ for a tamagotchi and a games console for the past month – you weren’t even fussy about which kind of console. Something handheld like a Nintendo DS, or maybe a PlayStation or an XBOX. You had a handful of games on the family computer that you and your twin brother would often play, but you wanted the opportunity to expand your gaming library. One of your friends at school had a PlayStation which you thought was the coolest thing ever but you’d have been happy with any of them.
Brandon always got to open his presents first and he’d been bellyaching for a skateboard which was the first thing he opened, shrieking with excitement. Your Moms’ eyes had lit up, and Wanda had taken photo after photo of him. Your hands had ran over your brightly wrapped presents, tired of waiting for your turn, but Brandon still had other gifts to open. He’d opened new sneakers, a football, action figures, books, and finally, a PlayStation. Your mouth had fallen open and your excitement had risen – if Brandon had got a games console, you must have one too!
Finally it was your turn and you’d beamed, ripping the paper from your presents, your face falling slightly as you stared at them all. Two new books, a Barbie, a wristwatch and a delicate necklace with your initial. No gaming console, no tamagotchi. You’d looked towards the PlayStation on Brandon’s bed, asking quietly, “Is… Is that for both of us?”
“No, it’s Brandon’s,” Natasha had said, surprised. “He’s the one with a TV in his room. Maybe he’ll let you play too if you ask nicely though.”
You’d looked between your presents and your brothers. He was too excited with his own gifts to look your way, to acknowledge your own lacklustre pile. It wasn’t like you minded reading but these books were bright with unicorns on the cover – your favourite series was about a kid detective, you liked mysteries and adventures. These were generic ‘girl books’, picked at random, nothing to do with your actual interests. You didn’t have much of a sense of monetary value but it was clear even to you that your Moms’ had spent double, maybe even triple on your brother than they had on you.
Wanda took another photo of Brandon and that was when you realised she hadn’t taken a photo of you, not once. Natasha’s attention had already turned from you back to Brandon, beaming at him and pressing a kiss to his cheek. Wanda wished him a Happy Birthday again and you watched, your bottom lip trembling and your eyes watering. Nobody noticed how upset you were.
“Why don’t we go for dinner at the Cheesecake Factory after school?” Wanda suggested.
Your brother had cheered; The Cheesecake Factory was his favourite whilst yours was Panda Express. There was no discussion of what to do or where to go, as if it wasn’t even your birthday too. For breakfast your Moms’ asked Brandon what he wanted for breakfast, but nobody asked you. It occurred to you then, that your Moms’ never asked you. Not just on your birthday but all year round. Your opinion was never considered, never even asked for. Brandon’s was, and you were expected to go with the flow.
That was the first time you’d truly realised that your Mom’s had a preference for your twin brother. But once you’d noticed, it was hard to stop seeing it every single day.
Over the years you realised that your brother’s achievements were celebrated, whilst yours were brushed over. If Brandon got an A, his test was displayed on the fridge, and Wanda would make her famous cookies, letting him have the first pick. If you got an A, Natasha would ruffle your hair and Wanda would say ‘well done’. When Brandon made the football team, your Moms’ had taken the two of you out for dinner at Texas Roadhouse, his new favourite place as his tastes changed. When a story you’d written had won a prize, you’d got the same ruffle of your hair and Wanda’s quiet ‘well done’.
It wasn’t just their reactions – they drove Brandon to football practice every Saturday, swimming on a Thursday, and guitar lessons on a Tuesday. You’d asked if you could learn the piano and had been told they’d ‘look into it’ only for lessons to never materialise. Sometimes you’d go downstairs and you’d find them all in the living room, having a ‘family movie night’ that you hadn’t been invited to. One time you’d even been left behind on a trip to Yellowstone and it had taken them an hour to return to collect you.
As you grew older your brother generally had more achievements than you. Brandon was the quarterback of the football team, achieved straight A’s, had a sensible girlfriend that your Moms’ loved. There was always something to celebrate. You just about scraped passing grades, generally cruised for life laying low, flying under the radar.
What was the point in getting angry though? It wouldn’t change anything.
You’d tried to get your Moms’ attention after that disastrous eighth birthday. That night at the Cheesecake Factory you’d asked Natasha if you could have dinner at Panda Express the following evening, and she’d given you a look. “We’re out for dinner tonight for your birthday treat, we don’t need to go out again tomorrow. Don’t be so ungrateful.”
Once you’d gotten home, you’d picked up one of your new books and had shown Wanda. “Mom, will you read to me before I go to sleep?”
“You’re eight now Sweetheart,” Wanda had laughed, ruffling your hair. “I think you’re plenty old enough to read quietly by yourself before bed.”
You’d been so tired. After the Cheesecake Factory the four of you had gone to the local park so Brandon could try out his new skateboard. Your Moms’ had beamed and laughed while they watched him, taking even more photos. You’d found another girl to play with but it had been boring – you wanted to be at home, playing with the games console you’d been hoping to receive. If you’d been given a tamagotchi, you could’ve at least played with that while Brandon had messed around on his stupid skateboard.
What made your Moms’ lack of interest in you even harder was that you weren’t close to Brandon. Over the years Wanda had told you stories of how close she’d been to her own twin brother, the uncle that neither of you had gotten to meet. How they’d protected each other after their parents had died. In all media you’d seen with twins, they were the same – inseparable, making up their own secret languages, looking after each other.
It had been okay when you were really little. Brandon had been your playmate and the two of you had gotten up to adventures, played games at the family computer together, he’d let you sneak into his room for midnight feasts. But Brandon was outgoing and sociable whilst you were more reserved, and when he’d started school he’d gained a whole heap of friends whilst you hadn’t. He’d pulled away from you without a backwards glance.
Whenever your Moms’ had to go away for missions, Brandon would go and stay at a friend’s house, not contacting you at all, even when you messaged him to say you were worried about them, that you were terrified something was going to happen to them. When you’d been bullied at school, Brandon had looked the other way, pretending he didn’t even know you. At thirteen, you’d tried to tentatively bring up the difference in how the two of you were treated and he’d snapped at you. “Don’t be ridiculous. The Moms’ love us exactly the same. You’re always doing this, trying to be the centre of attention; it’s getting old Y/N.”
Your best friend, Cassie, often fumed about it, “Why wouldn’t you give him hell? Everything has always been about him and he has the nerve to say shit like that? Why wouldn’t you give him a piece of your mind?”
You’d shrugged your shoulders, “Why waste my energy? He’ll never agree and neither will my Moms’.”
Sometimes it was hard to remember that your Moms’ loved you. You supposed they must, even if they liked Brandon more, but the hardest part was realising that they didn’t know you at all. Your eighth birthday had been one example but at every turn, they proved that they didn’t know you very well. When you told them both that you were thinking of applying to do creative writing at college, Wanda had glanced at you. “I didn’t know you liked writing.”
“Well, yeah,” You’d said quietly. “I won that prize for that short story I wrote, remember?”
“You did?” Natasha asked. “That’s… Well done.”
You’d clenched and unclenched your fists, swallowing hard. “Anyway, I was gonna apply to California College of the Arts.”
Part of you had hoped there would be a discussion about how far that would be from home. How you could go if you wanted to but that they’d miss you, that you should call at least once a week, and that they’d make provisions for you to come back for the holidays. Natasha had carried on as if you hadn’t said anything whilst Wanda had simply asked, “Did you look into scholarships?”
“Yeah, I submitted some of my work to them. I’m just waiting to hear back.” Neither of your Moms’ replied and you swallowed hard again. “It’ll be weird. Being so far from home.”
“You’ve always been pretty independent,” Natasha said. “You’ll be absolutely fine.”
‘I had no choice but to be independent!’ You’d wanted to snap. But what would be the point? Life isn’t a movie, you’d realised a long time ago. There would never be a moment where they realised how badly they treated you compared to Brandon, would never be a moment where they gathered you into their arms and reassured you that they loved you just as much as him, that things would change from now. It just simply wasn’t going to happen.
“Besides, you can come whenever you want.” Wanda had said. That had lifted your spirits somewhat until she’d added, “If you can afford the airfare. You thinking of getting a part-time job while you study?”
“Yeah…” You mumbled. “Yeah, I guess so.”
When you’d received the confirmation of your scholarship, Natasha had ruffled her hair and Wanda had said that usual ‘well done’. Brandon got a party at the compound when the confirmation of his own placement at Columbia University came through.
You’d watched from the sidelines, feeling lonelier than ever when Tony had suddenly sidled up, handing you an envelope. “What’s this?”
“Congratulations on California. Consider this a going away gift.”
Your eyes had widened when you’d spotted the cheque inside the envelope. “Tony… I can’t accept this…”
“Of course you can. I’m your rich Uncle, I won’t miss it. You’ll need money at college for books and food and rent and well… I think golden boy over there will be getting far more financial help from home than you.”
You’d glanced over at Brandon and then at Tony, wondering how much he’d noticed over the years. For a moment you’d felt angry, annoyed that someone had noticed the difference between your treatment and hadn’t intervened, had never said anything to your mothers. Why was he telling you? Of course you’d noticed. None of the Avengers had ever really bothered with you; a lot of them often seemed surprised to find that Natasha and Wanda had a daughter, that your brother had a twin sister, even though all of them had met you multiple times. But then you’d seen the small smile on his face and the sad look in his eyes, and you’d realised that he felt bad. That this cheque was the peace offering – and you weren’t exactly in a position to turn it down.
“Thanks Tony,” You’d said quietly. “I appreciate it. Really.”
Your moving date finally arrives and you carry your boxes down to the front door. Brandon had moved out three nights ago and your Moms’ had made a big deal of making his favourite dinner, giving him a going away gift and spending time with him the night before. You hadn’t received any similar fanfare last night and you hadn’t expected to. You see Natasha in her Black Widow outfit in the kitchen and you pause, shifting the box in your arms. “Are you not coming with us?”
“What do you mean?” Natasha asks, clearly distracted.
“With me and Mom to move me in.”
“Wait, you seriously thought we were gonna drive you? Jesus Y/N, it’s two days just one way.”
You hesitate, the box feeling even heavier in your arms as you shift from one foot to the other. “Yeah but… I’m going to college.” There’s significance to that statement but Natasha just blinks at you. “I thought we’d make a road trip out of it, I could spend some time with you and Mom before I- I mean, you helped Brandon move in-”
“Y/N, come on, Brandon went local, it took less than a day to move him in.”
You feel your bottom lip begin to tremble and you bite it, willing yourself not to cry. “It’s just… You never asked me how I was getting there, so I guess I just assumed that-”
“You’re an adult now,” Natasha says, giving you a tired look. “You can’t rely on your Mommy’s to do everything for you forever. We thought you’d figured something out, maybe caught a ride with someone else who was moving from New York to California.”
You shake your head and mumble dejectedly, “No… No, I didn’t do that.”
“Well you’ll have to figure it out. I’ve got work to do and your Mom doesn’t have the time to drive you that far.”
Natasha presses a half-hearted kiss to your cheek as she leaves and you realise that you don’t even feel angry or disappointed. Not really. You’re not actually surprised that they’re not driving you to college. That Natasha might not see you now until Thanksgiving or maybe even Christmas, and that had been her goodbye. Wanda is upstairs but you know there’s no point in going up to ask her for a ride. Instead you take your phone out and text Tony, asking if you could have one more favour.
An hour later Happy appears outside, and it’s him who takes your boxes back and forth to the car. You wait in the hallway, glancing towards the staircase, not sure if you’re hoping that Wanda will come downstairs to wish you goodbye. Maybe you are hoping but you’re not expecting it, not really. There’s movement upstairs but she doesn’t make an appearance.
“I’ll wait in the car,” Happy says to you as he grabs your final box.
You hesitate, glancing towards the stairs one last time before shaking your head, “No need. We should probably get moving, it’s going to be a long drive.”
“I understand if you want to say goodbye, I’ll wait as long as you need-”
“I already did,” You lie. “I’m ready to go, seriously.”
As you climb into the car, you find that you don’t feel sad about not saying goodbye. The thought of not returning for Thanksgiving, Christmas, or any other holiday doesn’t fill you with dread. All you feel as Happy begins driving is a strange sense of calm and acceptance.
University will be different. You won’t be Brandon’s twin sister, the one stuck in his shadow, never getting to step into the spotlight. No one will ever even know you’re a twin. Finally, you’ll get to be yourself. As for your Moms- It’s hard not to stop the tears welling in your eyes as you remember the proud way they’d hugged Brandon when they’d left him at college. How they’d never looked at you with the bright, proud eyes that Brandon had grown to take for granted. How Wanda had stopped tucking you into bed not long after your tenth birthday but had continued to tuck Brandon in until he was twelve and had asked for to stop, and how you knew you wouldn’t have asked her to stop, not until the day you moved out. How you felt on your eighth birthday when you realised for the first time that your Moms’ might love you in their own way but they had never understood you, and had never cared about you the way they had Brandon.
It had taken all of your energy to tell yourself multiple times as a teenager that it wasn’t anything you’d done, or even anything that Brandon had done. He wasn’t any more special than you, not even if he had more achievements. Maybe you could’ve achieved higher results if your Moms’ had put a fraction of the effort they put into Brandon into you. If they’d let you learn piano, go to karate, join that young writers class, maybe you’d have more things to be proud of.
You turn slightly in your seat, spying the PlayStation 3 you’d managed to buy second-hand from your local flea market when you were fifteen, bought with money you’d saved from your paper route. If there was anything that you wanted in this life, you’d learnt ten years ago that you needed to get it yourself.
As you turn to face forward again, you think about your Moms’ again and wonder if they’ll even notice that you never intend to come home. That you’ll stay at college over every holiday and the moment you graduate, you’ll settle down anywhere, as long as it’s far away from New York and far away from the family who had never appreciated you. Would they even care? You’re not sure. But that’s not your problem anymore.
You’re not happy. But you’re not sad either. And that’s a start.
The taillights disappeared around the corner. Alexia stood in the doorway long after they were gone. She wasn't sure how much time passed.
Thirty seconds.
Five minutes.
Ten.
Everything felt strangely distant, like she was watching someone else's life unfold through a television screen. The street was empty now. No sign of Y/N's car. No sign of the little boy who had been asleep on her shoulder. No sign of the family that had just walked out of her apartment.
Her home.
The word felt wrong suddenly.
Home.
The same furniture. Same pictures. Same walls. Yet somehow it already felt different.
Smaller.
Colder.
Empty.
The front door remained closed. Alexia couldn’t bring herself to open it and run after her. Maybe because a stupid, irrational part of her still expected headlights to appear again. Expected Y/N to pull back into the driveway. Expected her to come upstairs and say she just needed a drive.
Needed air.
Needed space.
Not this.
Anything but this.
"Alexia."
Eli's voice came softly from behind her.
Alexia didn't move.
"She'll come back."
The words left her mouth automatically. Like muscle memory. Like something she'd already decided was true. Eli didn't answer. That scared her more than anything. Slowly, Alexia turned around. Her mother was standing in the hallway with her arms folded loosely across her chest.
She looked sad.
Not surprised.
Not angry.
Sad.
Alexia hated it.
Because sad meant final.
Sad meant this wasn't another argument.
"She always comes back."
Eli's eyes softened.
"Oh, Ale."
The nickname almost broke her.
Almost.
Alexia looked away immediately.
"No."
She shook her head.
"She's angry."
Silence.
"She'll cool off."
Silence.
"Tomorrow we'll talk."
Silence.
Alexia swallowed hard.
"Right?"
Still silence.
The apartment suddenly felt unbearably quiet. No cartoons. No little footsteps. No Y/N moving around the kitchen.
Nothing.
Just silence.
Alexia grabbed her phone. The movement was frantic.
Desperate.
She dialed immediately.
One ring.
Two.
Three.
Voicemail.
Alexia hung up and called again.
Straight to voicemail.
Again.
Voicemail.
Again.
Voicemail.
Her stomach dropped. She opened their text thread. The last message sat there mocking her.
Wish you were here.
Sent barely four hours ago. Back when everything had still been normal. Back when she'd been dancing.
Laughing.
Celebrating.
Completely unaware that her life was about to fall apart. Her fingers moved quickly.
Can we talk?
Send.
Nothing.
A minute passed.
Two.
Five.
Nothing.
Please.
Send.
Still nothing.
Just tell me you're okay.
Send.
Nothing.
Alexia stared at the screen until the words blurred.
No typing bubble.
No response.
Nothing.
For the first time all night, panic began to settle into her chest. Not dramatic panic. Not screaming panic. Something worse. The slow realization that Y/N might actually mean it. Might actually stay gone.
"Ale."
Eli's voice again.
Gentle.
Careful.
Alexia looked up.
"What!?"
Immediately she regretted the sharpness.
Eli didn't react.
She rarely did.
"Come sit down."
"I don't want to sit down."
"Then stand."
Alexia laughed bitterly.
"Helpful."
Eli walked past her into the apartment.
After a moment, Alexia followed.
Because despite being thirty-three years old, part of her still followed her mother automatically.
The living room looked exactly as it had before. And that somehow made everything worse. One of the toy dinosaurs still sat upside down beside the sofa. A coloring book rested on the coffee table. Crayons scattered around it.
Evidence.
Proof.
Tiny reminders that only hours ago a little boy had been here. Alexia lowered herself onto the sofa. The same spot Y/N had been sitting when she showed her the video. The realization hit immediately. She could almost see her. Phone in hand. Tears in her eyes. Trying one last time to make Alexia understand. A lump formed in her throat.
"I didn't cheat."
The words escaped before she could stop them.
Eli sat in the armchair opposite her.
"I know."
"I didn't! I swear!"
"I know."
Alexia rubbed her face.
Hard.
As if she could physically erase the evening.
"It wasn't like that."
Eli was quiet for a moment.
Then:
"I know."
Alexia looked up.
Frustration flashed across her face.
"Then why did she leave?"
There it was. The real question. The one she'd been avoiding. Eli held her daughters gaze for a long time.
Then finally:
"Because this was never truly about Kika."
The room went still. Alexia looked away first. Because she hated how true the statement sounded. Even now. Even after everything. A stubborn part of her still wanted to believe the problem was simple. If Kika disappeared tomorrow, everything would be fixed. That one conversation would solve it. That one apology would solve it. That one explanation would solve it.
Deep down, though...
She knew. She knew Y/N hadn't packed a bag because of five seconds in an Instagram story. She packed a bag because of everything that came before it. Alexia just wasn't ready to face that yet.
"I'm tired."
The words sounded pathetic.
Childish.
But they were true.
The adrenaline from the argument was gone.
The excitement from the concert was gone.
All that remained was exhaustion.
And grief.
God.
Was this grief?
The thought made her stomach turn. Because grief implied loss. Permanent loss.
Eli stood.
"I'll stay tonight."
Alexia opened her mouth to argue.
Closed it.
Nodded.
For once, she didn't want to be alone.
The apartment didn't sleep. Not really. Alexia tried. She lasted twenty minutes. Then she was pacing. Then sitting. Then pacing again. Then staring at her phone. Then calling. Voicemail. Always voicemail. At nearly three in the morning, she wandered down the hallway. Past the bathroom. Past the spare room. To the bedroom. Their bedroom. She stopped in the doorway. The sight nearly knocked the breath out of her. Nothing was missing. Not really. Y/N hadn't packed like someone moving out. She'd packed like someone leaving quickly.
Temporarily.
Her favorite hoodie still hung over a chair. Her charger remained plugged into the wall. A paperback book sat open on the nightstand. A hair tie rested beside it.
Normal things.
Tiny things.
The kind of things people don't notice until they're gone.
Alexia sat carefully on the edge of the bed.
Y/N's side.
Her pillow was still there.
Still smelled like her.
The scent hit Alexia instantly.
And suddenly she couldn't breathe.
Not properly.
Not around the ache in her chest.
Her fingers tightened around the pillow.
The first tear landed before she realized she was crying. Quiet tears. The worst kind. No dramatic sobbing. No breakdown. Just pain.
Steady.
Relentless.
Alexia buried her face in the pillow.
And cried.
She didn't know how much later it was when she stood again. The apartment was dark.
Silent.
Empty.
Still unable to sleep, she wandered down the hallway once more. Past the bedroom. Past the bathroom. To the room at the end. The little boy's room. The door stood partially open. Alexia pushed it wider. The nightlight glowed softly. Stars projected across the ceiling. A comfort she'd bought after he complained monsters lived in the dark. The room looked untouched.
His blanket.
His books.
His stuffed animals.
All still there.
Waiting.
Alexia stepped inside.
A memory hit immediately.
Three nights ago. Building a pillow fort. Getting trapped inside because he'd declared them both prisoners. Y/N laughing so hard she'd nearly fallen off the sofa. Alexia smiling despite herself.
Family.
The word appeared again.
Dangerous.
Painful.
Family.
Her eyes landed on the bedside table.
Blue.
A tiny blue toy car.
Waiting.
Alexia froze.
Then remembered.
Tell Ale I saved blue car.
Her chest cracked.
Completely.
She picked it up carefully.
The toy felt impossibly small in her hand.
Like something precious.
Something fragile.
Something she'd taken for granted.
Alexia sank into the small chair beside the bed.
Blue car in her palm.
And for the first time since Y/N left...
She let herself ask the question she'd been avoiding.
What if she doesn't come back?
The thought was unbearable.
Because losing Y/N was one thing.
Losing him too?
The little boy who would climb into her lap during cartoons. Who asked her to read stories. Who called for her when he had bad dreams. Who left blue cars on bedside tables because he wanted to show them to her in the morning. The idea hollowed her out completely. Alexia stared at the toy. Then, back to the empty bed. And finally understood something she should have understood months ago. Y/N wasn't the only person who had built a life here.
She had too.
And tonight...
Both of them had left.
Leaving Alexia alone in a room full of reminders of everything she might have just lost.
--
Morning came quietly. Alexia woke to pale sunlight cutting across the bedroom floor and, for half a second, she forgot. Her body remembered the room before her mind remembered the night. She reached across the bed without thinking. Her hand found cold sheets. That was all it took. Everything came back at once.
The concert.
The video.
Y/N’s voice.
When you figure out that Kika is not your girlfriend… come find me.
Alexia sat up too quickly.
Her head spun.
The bedroom was still.
No shower running.
No kettle clicking on in the kitchen.
No quiet footsteps from Y/N trying not to wake anyone.
No small body climbing into bed, knees and elbows everywhere, demanding cartoons before the sun had properly risen.
Nothing.
Alexia checked her phone.
No missed calls.
No text from Y/N.
The messages she’d sent still sat there unanswered.
Can we talk?
Please.
Just tell me you’re okay.
Nothing.
She stared at the screen until it blurred again.
Then she sent another.
Please just tell me you and him are safe.
She watched the message deliver.
No reply.
Alexia dropped the phone onto the bed and pressed the heels of her hands into her eyes. The apartment felt wrong in daylight.
At night, grief had shadows to hide in. Morning made everything visible. The empty side of the bed. Y/N’s book on the nightstand. The hoodie over the chair. The tiny sock abandoned near the laundry basket. Alexia picked it up. A ridiculous thing to cry over.
One tiny sock.
Blue.
With cartoon sharks on it.
She held it in her hand and laughed once, but the sound broke halfway through. A knock sounded at the bedroom door. Alexia quickly wiped her face.
“Come in.”
Eli opened the door slowly.
She had not left.
Alexia had forgotten that too.
Her mother stood there holding a cup of coffee, her expression gentle in a way that made Alexia feel twelve years old again.
“You should drink something.”
Alexia shook her head.
“I’m not thirsty.”
“I wasn’t asking if you are thirsty.”
“Mama.”
“Drink.”
Alexia took the coffee because arguing with Eli while emotionally destroyed was impossible. Eli sat beside her on the bed. Neither of them spoke for a while.
Finally, Alexia whispered, “Have you talked to her?”
Eli looked down at her hands.
Alexia turned sharply.
“You have.”
“She texted me.”
“When?”
“This morning.”
Alexia’s chest tightened.
“What did she say?”
Eli was quiet.
“Mama.”
“She said they are safe.”
Alexia swallowed.
“Where?”
Eli didn’t answer.
“Mama, where is she?”
“She did not tell me.”
Alexia searched her face. She didn’t believe her. Not fully. Eli was too calm. Too carefully calm.
“You know.”
“I know she is safe.”
“That’s not what I asked.”
“It is the answer I am giving you.”
Alexia stood, the coffee nearly spilling over the rim.
“She left in the middle of the night with a child. I need to know where they are.”
Eli’s face softened, but her voice stayed steady.
“No, Ale. You want to know.”
Alexia stared at her.
“That is not the same thing.”
The words landed hard.
Alexia looked away first.
She hated that her mother could still do that.
Cut straight through her without raising her voice.
“I’m worried.”
“I know.”
“I love them.”
“I know that too.”
“Then help me.”
Eli stood now, slower than Alexia had.
“I am helping you.”
Alexia laughed bitterly.
“How?”
“By not turning Y/N’s pain into something you can chase before you understand it.”
Alexia froze.
Eli took the coffee from her and placed it on the nightstand.
“She did not leave because of a video.”
Alexia closed her eyes.
“I know.”
“No,” Eli said softly. “I don’t think you do.”
Alexia opened her eyes again.
Her mother’s expression had changed.
Still loving.
Still sad.
But firmer now.
“You keep saying you did not cheat.”
“I didn’t.”
“I know.”
“Then what”
“But she did not ask you if you cheated, Ale.”
Silence.
“She asked you why she feels invisible.”
Alexia’s throat tightened.
Eli reached up and brushed a strand of hair away from Alexia’s face, the way she had when Alexia was young.
“You love her very much.”
Alexia nodded, unable to speak.
“But love that only feels safe in private can still hurt someone.”
Alexia looked down at the tiny sock still clutched in her hand.
“I was trying to protect them.”
“I know.”
“I didn’t want people to follow them. I didn’t want cameras near him. I didn’t want every part of my life to become something people could talk about.”
Eli nodded.
“That is understandable.”
Alexia looked up hopefully.
“But?”
“But perhaps while you were protecting them from the world, you forgot to show them they were part of yours.”
Alexia’s face crumpled. Eli pulled her into her arms. For a moment, Alexia let herself fold into her mother completely. Not Alexia Putellas. Not captain. Not footballer. Just a daughter who had made a mess too large to fix with one apology.
“I don’t know what to do,” Alexia whispered.
Eli held her tighter.
“Start by listening.”
“She won’t talk to me.”
“Then listen to the silence.”
Y/N replied at 9:17.
Alexia was standing in the kitchen, staring at the coffee Eli had reheated twice, when her phone buzzed.
She nearly dropped the mug grabbing it.
We’re okay.
Two words. Two words that would still shatter Alexias heart.
Alexia stared at it.
Read it once.
Twice.
A hundred times.
Relief hit first.
They were safe.
Then pain.
Because Y/N had given her the absolute minimum. A mother’s response. Not a girlfriend’s.
Alexia typed back immediately.
Where are you?
She waited.
Nothing.
Can I see you?
Nothing.
Please.
Nothing.
The silence returned.
This time, it felt deliberate.
Eli found her in the kitchen twenty minutes later, still holding the phone.
“She answered?”
Alexia nodded.
“What did she say?”
Alexia turned the screen.
Eli read the message.
Her eyes softened.
“That is something.”
“It feels like nothing.”
“It is not nothing.”
“She won’t tell me where she is.”
“Maybe she needs you not to know yet.”
Alexia let out a shaky breath.
“I hate this.”
“I know.”
“I hate that she’s somewhere else.”
“I know.”
“I hate that he woke up somewhere else.”
That one broke her voice.
Eli reached for her hand.
Alexia pulled away, not out of anger but because comfort felt dangerous.
If someone touched her, she might fall apart again.
“I have training.”
Eli frowned.
“Ale.”
“I have training.”
“You do not have to go.”
“Yes, I do.”
“No.”
Alexia looked at her.
“You are allowed to be human.”
The sentence nearly undid her.
But Alexia shook her head. Because being human meant sitting in the apartment and feeling every empty corner of it. Training meant movement, Noise, Structure. Something to do with her hands. Something to make the hours pass.
“I need to go.”
Eli did not argue.
She only said, “Then be careful with yourself.”
Alexia almost laughed. She wasn’t sure she knew how.
Training was a mistake.
Alexia knew it the second she walked into the facility. Everyone was too loud. Too bright. Too normal. The world had not paused just because hers had cracked open. Boots hit tile. Music played from someone’s speaker. Voices overlapped in the changing room. Someone laughed. Alexia flinched. She hated herself for it.
“Bon dia, capitana.”
Patri’s voice came from behind her.
Alexia turned.
Patri’s smile faded almost immediately.
“What happened?”
Alexia looked away.
“Nothing.”
Patri stared at her.
“Try again.”
Alexia opened her locker.
Her hands felt clumsy.
“I didn’t sleep.”
“That is obvious.”
“Thank you.”
“Alexia.”
The concern in Patri’s voice made her chest hurt.
Patri knew about Y/N. One of the only ones. She had been there for dinner. She had watched Alexia’s careful life up close. Maybe that was why Alexia couldn’t look at her.
“Not here,” Alexia whispered.
Patri’s expression shifted.
Understanding.
Then worry.
“Is it Y/N?”
Alexia shut her locker harder than necessary. Several players glanced over. Alexia forced herself to breathe. Patri stepped closer and lowered her voice.
“What happened?”
Alexia swallowed.
“She left.”
Patri went still.
“What do you mean, she left?”
Alexia looked at her then.
Really looked.
Patri’s face had gone pale.
“She took him.”
Patri’s mouth parted slightly.
“Oh, Ale.”
Alexia hated that reaction.
The same as her mother’s.
Not shock.
Not confusion.
Immediate understanding that this was serious.
That Y/N leaving with her son meant something far worse than a normal fight. Before Patri could say anything else, a burst of laughter came from the other side of the room.
Kika.
Alexia heard her before she saw her. Loud, bright, affectionate as always. Kika came into the changing room with Esmee beside her, one arm thrown casually over Miriam’s shoulders as she told some story from the concert.
Alexia froze.
The movement was nothing.
Normal.
Harmless.
The exact kind of physical affection Alexia had ignored for months because this was football, this was Barça, this was how they all were.
Only now she couldn’t unsee it.
Couldn’t unhear Y/N’s voice.
I don’t know Kika because you won’t let me anywhere near your life at Barcelona.
Kika spotted Alexia and smiled.
“Ale! You survived?”
Alexia forced a nod.
“Barely.”
Kika laughed and stepped closer, like she might hug her. Alexia moved back. It was small. Almost nothing. Kika paused for half a second, confused, then brushed it off and turned to her locker. Patri’s eyes flickered to Alexia. Alexia looked away. Shame burned hot under her skin. Not because she moved away. Because it had taken Y/N leaving for her to do something as simple as take one step back.
Mapi cornered her after warmups.
Not physically.
Mapi didn’t need to.
She simply appeared beside Alexia while everyone else moved toward drills, eyes sharp and jaw set in that way that meant she already knew something was wrong.
“What happened?”
Alexia kept walking.
“Not now.”
“Yes, now.”
“Mapi.”
“Alexia.”
They stopped near the edge of the pitch.
Mapi folded her arms.
Alexia looked over her shoulder to make sure no one was close enough to hear.
Mapi’s face changed.
“Y/N?”
Alexia stared at the grass.
“She left.”
Mapi was quiet.
“For the night?”
Alexia closed her eyes.
“No.”
The silence that followed was awful.
Mapi exhaled slowly.
“Joder, What happened?”
Alexia didn’t answer quickly enough.
Mapi’s eyes narrowed.
“The video?”
Alexia looked up sharply. Mapi’s expression confirmed it. She’d seen it. Of course she had. Everyone had probably seen it.
“It wasn’t what it looked like.”
Mapi’s face did not change.
Alexia hated that.
“I didn’t cheat.” Alexia says sternly
“I know.”
“Then why are you looking at me like that?”
“Because I know Y/N.”
The sentence landed hard.
Mapi stepped closer.
“And I know she would not leave with her son in the middle of the night because of one stupid video.”
Alexia looked away.
Mapi’s voice softened.
“How long has she been telling you this bothered her?”
Alexia’s stomach twisted.
“Months.”
Mapi nodded once.
“And what did you do?”
“I talked to Kika.”
Mapi waited.
Alexia’s throat tightened.
“I mentioned it.”
Mapi’s expression said enough.
Alexia snapped, “What was I supposed to do!? Make a whole announcement!? Tell everyone not to touch me because my girlfriend is uncomfortable!?”
Mapi didn’t flinch.
“No.”
Alexia breathed hard.
Mapi’s voice stayed calm.
“You were supposed to set a boundary.”
The word felt like a blade.
Simple.
Clean.
Undeniable.
Alexia looked across the pitch. Kika was laughing with Esmee again. Patri was stretching nearby. Irene stood near the cones, focused on something their coach was saying. Normal life. Everything normal. Except Alexia. Except the empty apartment waiting for her. Mapi followed her gaze.
Then said quietly, “You spent nearly a year protecting your privacy.”
Alexia turned back.
Mapi’s face was sad now.
Not angry.
Worse.
“She spent all those months wondering why she wasn’t worth being seen.”
Alexia looked down.
The words struck too deep for her to defend against. Because they sounded exactly like Y/N. Not the words themselves. The wound beneath them.
“I thought I was keeping them safe.”
“Maybe you were.”
Alexia looked up.
Mapi shrugged sadly.
“But safety cannot be the only thing you give someone.”
Alexia’s eyes burned.
She looked away before Mapi could see.
Too late.
Mapi saw anyway.
“She loves you,” Mapi said.
Alexia’s laugh broke at the edges.
“She left me.”
“Both can be true.”
Alexia closed her eyes.
Mapi placed a hand on her shoulder. A touch from someone who knew her, and knew Y/N, and knew exactly where the lines were because she had been allowed to know there were lines at all. That realization hurt too. Everything hurt.
“What do I do?” Alexia whispered.
Mapi squeezed her shoulder once.
“You let her breathe.”
Alexia shook her head.
“I can’t just do nothing.”
“You are not doing nothing.”
Mapi glanced toward the facility.
“You are finally feeling what she has felt for months.”
Alexia looked at her sharply.
Mapi didn’t apologize. Maybe Alexia didn’t deserve soft right now. Maybe she needed truth. Even when it cut. Especially when it cut.
“Go home after training,” Mapi said. “Do not show up wherever she is. Do not make this about your panic.”
“I don’t know where she is.”
Mapi’s expression shifted.
Just barely.
Alexia noticed.
“What?”
“Nothing.”
“Mapi.”
Mapi looked away.
Alexia’s chest tightened.
“You know where she is don’t you?”
“I did not say that.”
“But you know something.”
Mapi sighed.
“I know she is safe.”
Alexia stared at her.
The same words Eli had used.
Something ugly and desperate twisted inside her.
“Everyone knows where my girlfriend is except me?”
Mapi’s eyes sharpened.
“Careful.”
Alexia swallowed.
Mapi stepped closer.
“She is not doing this to hurt you.”
“She won’t talk to me.”
“She texted you.”
“How do you know that?”
Mapi hesitated.
Alexia laughed bitterly.
“Of course.”
“Ale”
“No, it’s fine.”
“It is not fine. But maybe ask yourself why she feels safer letting other people know she is okay than having a conversation with you right now.”
Alexia had no answer.
Mapi’s expression softened again.
“I love you. You know I do.”
Alexia nodded stiffly.
“But if you chase her because you are scared, you will lose her faster.”
Alexia closed her eyes.
“So I just wait?”
“No.. You change.”
Then she walked back toward the group, leaving Alexia standing alone at the edge of the pitch with the morning sun on her face and Mapi’s words echoing in her head. You change. Not apologize. Not explain. Not beg.
Change.
And for the first time since Y/N walked out, Alexia wondered if maybe finding her wasn’t supposed to be the first step. Maybe becoming someone worth finding was.
--
The apartment was dark when Alexia got home. Not unusual. Not really. Except tonight there was no television humming softly in the background. No cartoon soundtrack drifting from the living room. No small pair of shoes kicked off by the door. No Y/N standing in the kitchen asking why she'd bought groceries without checking what they already had. Nothing. Just silence. Alexia dropped her keys onto the counter. The sound echoed. Too loud. Everything felt too loud now. Even silence. She stood there for a long moment.
Waiting.
For what, she wasn't sure. Maybe habit. Maybe hope. Maybe the irrational part of her brain that still expected Y/N to walk around the corner carrying a laundry basket and ask how training had gone. The apartment remained empty. Alexia laughed bitterly. Then immediately wished she hadn't. Because the sound made the place feel even more hollow.
Her phone buzzed.
Her heart jumped.
Y/N.
It wasn't Y/N.
It was Patri.
You okay?
Alexia stared at the message.
Then typed back.
No.
The response came instantly.
Didn't think so.
Alexia almost smiled.
Almost.
Instead she locked her phone and tossed it onto the sofa. The same sofa where Y/N had sat two nights ago with their son asleep against her side. The same sofa where they'd argued over what movie to watch. The same sofa where she'd watched Y/N fall asleep halfway through every film despite insisting she wasn't tired. The same sofa where everything had seemed normal. Alexia squeezed her eyes shut. She couldn't keep doing this. Couldn't keep walking into rooms and finding memories waiting for her. Every corner of the apartment felt like a trap.
Eventually she forced herself toward the kitchen. The fridge was full. Y/N had gone grocery shopping two days ago.
Alexia opened it. Immediately regretted it. Fruit pouches. Juice boxes. The yogurt their son liked. A lunch packed for daycare. Still sitting on the shelf. Ready for a morning that never happened. Alexia slammed the door shut. Her chest hurt. Everything hurt. She grabbed a bottle of water and escaped back into the living room. Then froze.
A drawing.
It was attached to the fridge with a magnet. She didn't know how she'd missed it. A stick-figure drawing. Three people. One was very tall. One had yellow scribbles for hair. One was much smaller. The writing was uneven. Messy. Three-year-old handwriting. But Alexia could still read it.
Mama
Ale
And his own name beneath the smallest figure.
Alexia stared at it.
The room blurred.
Family.
The picture wasn't complicated.
No football.
No trophies.
No fame.
No Barcelona.
Just three people holding hands.
A family.
Alexia sat down heavily on a kitchen chair.
And cried.
Across the city, Y/N was awake too. Not because she wanted to be. Because her son had decided six-thirty in the morning was the perfect time to begin his day. The unfairness of children never ceased to amaze her. Her entire life had exploded less than twenty-four hours ago. Meanwhile her three-year-old had eaten cereal, watched cartoons, and asked if dinosaurs could get married. Life moved differently for children. Y/N envied that. She stood in Irene and Lucia's kitchen wearing borrowed pajamas and holding a cup of coffee she hadn't touched. The house felt lived in.
Warm.
Safe.
The boys were in the living room building something out of blocks that looked structurally impossible. Lucia smiled as she walked past.
"Coffee's getting cold."
Y/N looked down.
"Oh."
Lucia sat beside her. Neither woman spoke immediately. The silence wasn't awkward. It hadn't been since September. Back then they'd met during daycare pickup. Two exhausted mothers trying to convince their sons that yes, shoes were required before leaving the building. Friendship had happened naturally after that. Coffee after pickup. Playdates. Messages about daycare closures. The occasional glass of wine after a particularly difficult week. Simple things. Normal things. The kind of friendship Y/N hadn't realized she desperately needed.
"You slept?"
Lucia asked gently.
"A little."
"You look terrible."
Y/N laughed.
"Thank you."
"You're welcome."
The smile faded.
"Do you want to talk about it?"
Y/N stared into her coffee.
Not really.
And yet...
Maybe.
Because keeping everything inside had gotten her here.
Eventually she whispered:
"I think I broke my own heart."
Lucia's face softened.
"Oh."
Y/N blinked rapidly.
Suddenly crying seemed dangerously close again.
"I love her."
"I know."
"I love her so much."
"I know."
"And that's what makes this awful."
Lucia reached across the table and squeezed her hand. Y/N looked away. Because if she looked at someone being kind she was absolutely going to cry.
Later that afternoon, Irene came home from training. The second she walked through the front door, Y/N knew something was wrong. Not wrong. Just different. Irene dropped her bag by the door. Looked directly at Y/N. Then sighed.
"Patri knows."
Y/N froze.
Lucia looked up from the sofa.
"What?"
"Alexia told her."
Y/N's stomach dropped. Of course she had. Patri was Alexia's best friend. One of the few people that knew everything other than Mapi. Y/N suddenly felt exposed. Like the breakup had become real. Official. No longer something existing only between the two of them.
"What did she say?"
Irene walked into the kitchen. Opened the fridge. Closed it again. Apparently forgetting why she'd opened it.
"Nothing."
Y/N raised an eyebrow.
"Irene."
Irene sighed.
"Fine."
She leaned against the counter.
"She looked awful."
Y/N immediately hated herself.
Because her first reaction wasn't satisfaction.
It was concern.
Stupid.
Unwanted.
Immediate concern.
"How awful?"
Lucia rolled her eyes.
"God, you two are ridiculous."
Y/N ignored her.
Irene smiled sadly.
"She looks like she hasn't slept."
Y/N looked away. That hurt. More than she wanted it to. Because despite everything... Alexia wasn't supposed to hurt. That had never been the goal.
That evening, Y/N's phone buzzed.
She expected Alexia.
Instead it was Eli.
How is my grandson?
Y/N stared at the message. And immediately started crying. Not dramatic crying. Not sobbing. Just tears. Sudden and overwhelming. Because Eli wasn't asking about the fight. Wasn't asking about Alexia. Wasn't trying to convince her to come home. She was asking about the little boy she'd grown to love.
Lucia saw the tears instantly.
"What happened?"
Y/N turned the screen.
Lucia smiled.
"Oh."
A few minutes later Y/N replied.
He spent twenty minutes trying to convince Irene's son that dinosaurs can drive race cars.
The response came almost immediately.
Sounds like him.
Y/N laughed through fresh tears.
For the first time in nearly two days, she felt something loosen inside her chest. Not enough. But something. A crack in the grief. A reminder that not every relationship had been damaged.
That night, after the boys were asleep, Irene found Y/N sitting alone on the back patio. The summer air was warm. Comfortable. Y/N stared into the darkness. Thinking. Always thinking.
Irene sat beside her.
For a while neither woman spoke.
Then:
"This wasn't really about Kika was it."
Y/N laughed softly.
"Not completely, no."
Irene nodded.
"I figured."
Silence.
Then Y/N whispered:
"I don't think she understands that yet."
Irene looked out into the yard.
"No."
Another pause.
"But she will."
Y/N wasn't so sure.
Because understanding meant admitting hard things. And Alexia had spent months avoiding those. Eventually Irene asked:
"You both love each other so much."
Y/N laughed again.
A broken sound.
"That's the worst part."
Irene's expression softened.
Y/N looked down at her hands.
"I have never stopped."
The words hung between them.
Painful.
Honest.
Terrifying.
Because loving Alexia had never been the problem. Being loved the way she needed had been. And somewhere across Barcelona, in an apartment suddenly far too large for one person, Alexia was learning the difference. Even if neither of them knew it yet.
--
Alexia lasted three days. Three days of silence. Three days of unanswered texts. Three days of walking into an apartment that no longer felt like hers. She still sent messages. Not many. She was trying. Trying to do what Mapi had said. Trying to give Y/N space. Trying not to make her own panic someone else's problem.
But every morning she sent one.
Hope you're okay.
Every night she sent another.
Tell him I love him.
None of them received a response.
Not from Y/N.
At least.
The discovery happened by accident. Or maybe fate. Alexia wasn't sure anymore. She was sitting in the locker room after training. Everyone else had already left. She was staring at her phone instead of moving. Again. When it rang.
Irene.
Alexia frowned. Irene never called. Not unless something was wrong.
Immediately, Alexia answered.
"Everything okay?"
"Yeah."
The answer came quickly. Almost too quickly. Alexia sat up straighter.
"Then why are you calling me?"
Silence.
"I wanted to check on you."
Alexia laughed bitterly.
"I must look pathetic."
"You look like someone got hit by a bus."
"Close enough."
A small smile appeared despite herself.
The conversation drifted.
Football.
Training.
Nothing important.
Nothing real.
Then,
"Mama!"
Alexia froze. Her entire body went still. A child's voice. Tiny. Familiar. Coming from Irene's phone. Alexia stopped breathing.
"Mama, where's my dinosaur?"
Not Irene's son. Not even close. Alexia would know that voice anywhere. The silence on the line stretched.
Long.
Painful.
Neither woman spoke.
Then, quietly:
"Alexia."
Not a question.
A statement.
Alexia closed her eyes.
Irene knew.
Of course she knew.
The secret was gone.
"She's with you."
Silence.
Alexia opened her eyes again. The locker room was empty. Suddenly far too empty.
"She's with you."
Irene exhaled. Slowly.
"Yes."
The answer hurt. Not because Y/N was safe. Thank God she was safe. Because Alexia realized she'd spent three days imagining hotel rooms. Loneliness. Isolation. Thinking Y/N had nowhere else to go. Meanwhile... Y/N had gone somewhere she felt safe. Somewhere she was wanted. Somewhere she was loved. And Alexia hadn't even known it existed. That realization followed her home. All the way back to the apartment. The apartment. The empty house. The place that felt more like a museum every day. Alexia walked inside. Dropped her keys. Stood there. Thinking. About Lucia and Irene. About your life outside of her own. One she'd never known about.
How?
The question bounced around her head for hours.
How?
When did it happen? When did Y/N become close to Lucia? When did their sons become friends? When had all of this started? And the answer came eventually. Not from anyone else. From herself. Because she knew exactly why she didn't know. She'd never asked. The realization sat heavy in her chest. For months she'd been so focused on keeping Y/N away from football. Away from the spotlight. Away from media. Away from attention. That she'd never stopped to ask what Y/N was building for herself. Never asked about daycare parents. Never asked who she'd become friends with. Never asked what her days looked like when Alexia wasn't around. Because somewhere along the way she'd started assuming Y/N's life in Spain revolved around her. The thought made her sick.
Two days later, Eli called.
Not unusual.
What was unusual was her tone.
"Are you busy?"
Alexia frowned.
"No."
"Come over."
"To your house?"
"No."
A pause.
Then:
"I need help carrying something."
Alexia narrowed her eyes.
"Mama."
"What?"
"You hate carrying things."
"Exactly."
Alexia sighed.
"Where are you?"
Eli gave her an address.
One Alexia knew immediately.
Irene's.
Her stomach dropped.
The drive felt endless. Every red light lasted forever. Every turn felt wrong. By the time she parked outside Irene's house, her hands were shaking. Not because she thought she'd see Y/N. She was almost certain Eli wouldn't do that. Almost. Still.
Hope was a dangerous thing. The front door opened before Alexia could knock. Lucia smiled. Like she'd been expecting her. That hurt too. Because Y/N had probably seen that smile a hundred times. Built a friendship here. Created roots here. Alexia had missed all of it.
"Hi."
"Hi."
Lucia stepped aside.
"Come in."
The house smelled like coffee. And crayons. And dinner. And life. Alexia's chest tightened. Because the sounds were familiar. Children laughing. A television playing somewhere. The soft rhythm of a family moving through a normal afternoon. The kind of sounds her apartment no longer made.
Then she heard it. A laugh. One she has grown to love. From the backyard. Alexia froze. Lucia looked sympathetic.
"She doesn't know you're here."
Alexia swallowed.
"What?"
"Eli asked me not to tell her."
The statement should have made her feel better. Instead it made her heart race. Because now she had a choice. Walk outside or leave. Alexia didn't move. Her feet would not allow her body to take a step. For several long seconds she stood there staring. Then Eli appeared through the kitchen doorway.
"Ale."
Alexia looked at her mother.
"What are you doing?"
Eli smiled sadly.
"Showing you something."
The backyard was beautiful. Simple. Children's toys scattered across the grass. A football near the fence. A plastic dinosaur abandoned beside a slide. Normal. So painfully normal.
And there she was, Y/N. Sitting in a patio chair. Laughing. Really laughing.
For the first time since she left. Her son sat in her lap holding a coloring book. Irene's son beside them. Lucia nearby. A family. Not hers. Not exactly. But close enough. Alexia stood frozen in the doorway. Unable to look away. Y/N looked tired. But lighter. Safer. Like she could breathe here. The realization nearly broke Alexia. Because for months she'd believed she was the reason Y/N stayed in Spain. Now she was watching proof that Y/N had built something of her own. Something real.
Without her.
Eli stepped beside her.
"She's happy."
The words escaped before Alexia could stop them.
Eli nodded.
"She's healing."
Alexia looked down. The distinction hurt. Healing implied injury. An injury Alexia had caused.
"Do you love her?"
Eli asked.
Alexia laughed.
A broken sound.
"Of course I do."
Eli's eyes never left the backyard.
"Then learn from this."
Alexia frowned.
"What?"
Eli finally turned.
"She left because she was hurting."
Silence.
"Not because she stopped loving you."
Alexia's throat tightened.
"How do you know?"
Eli smiled sadly.
"Because she still asks how you are."
Alexia stared at her.
"What?"
Every muscle in her body went still.
Eli's smile widened slightly.
"Every day."
The words landed like a punch. Tars starting to form.
"She does?"
"Every day."
Alexia looked back toward the backyard. Toward Y/N. Toward the woman she loved. The woman who wouldn't answer her texts. The woman who still apparently asked about her. The woman who had left because staying had become impossible.
Alexia closed her eyes. Emotion slammed into her chest.
Relief.
Pain.
Hope.
Fear.
All at once.
When she opened them again, Y/N was looking toward the house. Straight toward the window. Straight toward her. For one terrifying second their eyes met. The world stopped.
Y/N froze.
Alexia froze.
Neither moved.
Neither spoke.
The distance between them suddenly felt enormous. Y/N's expression shifted.
Surprise.
Then hurt.
Then something softer. Something Alexia couldn't quite identify. Their son said something. Y/N looked down. The moment broke. Alexia stepped back from the window immediately.
Heart racing.
Breathing hard.
Like she'd just run a marathon.
Eli placed a hand on her shoulder.
"Not today."
Alexia nodded.
Because for once she understood. Not today. Not because she didn't want to run outside. Not because she didn't want to pull Y/N into her arms. Not because she didn't want to beg. Because she finally understood that wanting someone back and being ready to deserve them again were not the same thing.
That night, Alexia returned to the apartment alone. The silence greeted her at the door. The empty rooms. The toys. The memories. But something had changed. Because for the first time since Y/N left, Alexia knew where she was.
Knew she was safe.
Knew she was loved.
Knew she was healing.
And maybe...
Just maybe...
Knew that the story wasn't over yet.
Alexia walked to the fridge. Looked at the drawing. The three stick figures holding hands.
Mama.
Ale.
A little boy.
A family.
Then she pulled out her phone. Opened her messages. And typed.
I saw him laughing today.
She stared at the words.
Then added:
Thank you for making sure he's okay.
Alexia hit send. Then stood alone in the quiet apartment. Waiting. Not for a reply. For the chance to become someone worth finding. The house was still empty.
But for the first time in days, it didn't feel hopeless.
You and Alexia Putellas have never liked each other.She thinks you’re uptight and impossible to please. You think she’s arrogant, emotionally unavailable, and incapable of committing to anyone for longer than a few months.The only thing you have in common are your best friends, a happily married couple with a one year old daughter.But when a tragic accident leaves that little girl orphaned, everything changes, because hidden inside their will is one final surprise.They named you and Alexia as the legal guardians.
Part 4
Word Count: 4k
Alexia was late, again, which, frankly, proved your point. You'd been arguing for months that handovers should happen at the training ground. Alexia insisted home was easier, you insisted home only worked when people actually arrived on time.
Today was a perfect example, at first you weren't bothered, you had nowhere to be, just a quiet evening with Olivia.
So when the agreed handover time came and went, you simply sat on the sofa and waited. Five minutes turned to ten, then came fifteen.
You sent a text.
Everything okay?
Nothing, you frowned but didn't think much of it, they were probably just off somewhere having fun together and lost track of time, traffic was bad, something normal.
Twenty minutes passed, then thirty, you checked your phone again, still nothing, a knot began to form in your stomach, s you sent another message.
Alexia?
No reply, you stood and started pacing, thirty five minutes came and went, then forty, you called. The call didn't ring, straight to voicemail and your stomach dropped, immediately.
You hung up and called again, voicemail, again, voicemail, a cold feeling spread through your chest, because this wasn't Alexia, late? Sure. Ignoring messages? not intentionally. Her phone completely unreachable? Never.
You stared at the screen then tried again, still straight to voicemail, a hundred possibilities immediately started running through your head.
Traffic, car breakdown, something happening to Olivia.
Your breathing became shallow, you grabbed your keys then stopped, because where were you even going?
You didn't know where they were. You didn't know what had happened. You didn't know anything. You called again and still voicemail, your pulse hammered in your ears.
You opened your messages and there was nothing, you found yourself staring at the photo Alexia had sent yesterday.
Olivia sitting in a laundry basket wearing one of Alexia's training tops on her head, happy and safe.
You swallowed hard, then immediately called again, still voicemail.
The apartment suddenly felt unbearably empty, since the accident that familiar terror began creeping up the back of your throat.
The one you thought you'd gotten better at controlling, because people didn't just disappear, until they did.
You were halfway through calling Alexia again when another notification appeared it was a text, not from Alexia but from one of the nurses you worked with.
Just had the weirdest celebrity sighting.
Under any other circumstances you would've ignored it, right now you almost did, then the second message arrived.
That footballer you fancy who you're raising Olivia with is even hotter in person.
Your stomach dropped, the floor seemed to disappear beneath you, your fingers immediately opened the message.
What?
The reply came back almost instantly.
She's in the emergency department with Olivia.
For a second you couldn't breathe the words slammed together in your head, your pulse exploded, you were already moving, grabbing your keys, wallet and your phone. Anything and everything, your hands shook so badly you nearly dropped them.
Another text arrived.
No idea why. Just saw her here when I started my shift just.
You were out the apartment door before you'd even consciously decided to leave.
The stairs felt endless, by the time you reached your car your heart was pounding so hard it hurt. Every worst case scenario you'd managed to suppress came flooding all at once.
You climbed into the driver's seat and immediately called Alexia again, straight to voicemail.
"Come on." Your voice cracked, "Come on, Alexia. Just call me!"
You threw the car into gear, the drive across the city felt endless, every red light felt personal, every slow driver felt unbearable. Your hands gripped the steering wheel so tightly your knuckles turned white.
Your mind supplied images you didn't want, an ambulance, blood, a head injury, a broken bone, something worse. You couldn't stop it, the closer you got to the hospital, the harder it became to breathe.
By the time the familiar building came into view your chest felt tight enough to crack.
You barely remembered parking, barely remembered getting out, one second you were in the car, the next you were running straight through the emergency department doors.
Someone called your name, you ignored them, your eyes scanned the waiting room desperately, looking for dark hair and a tiny blonde toddler. Because until you saw Olivia with your own eyes, every terrifying possibility still felt real.
You spotted them, Alexia was sitting in one of the cubicles, Olivia balanced on her knee, completely unharmed.
The relief hit so hard it nearly knocked the air from your lungs, you were moving before you could think, "Alexia."
She looked up, confusion crossed her face immediately, "Y/N?" You stopped in front of her, "What are you doing here?"
"You were supposed to be at the apartment an hour and a half ago."
Alexia blinked, then seemed to realise what you meant, "My uncle's partner was hit by a car, Y/N—"
"Then you text."
The words came out sharper than you intended, you'd spent the last hour and a half convinced something terrible had happened.
Your heart was still racing, "I've been texting and calling and getting nothing."
The cubicle had gone quiet, Alexia's mother looked up, her sister too, everyone suddenly very interested in the conversation.
"I thought..." Your voice cracked, you stopped, took a breath and forced yourself to lower your voice, "I thought you were dead."
The words hung there, Alexia's expression immediately changed, the confusion vanished replaced by understanding, "Oh."
She pulled her phone from her pocket looked at it then swore quietly, "I don't have signal." She looked genuinely horrified, "I didn't even realise what time it was. Her eyes found yours again, "I'm so sorry."
You rubbed a hand over your face, the adrenaline was still refusing to leave your system, before either of you could say anything else, one of the nurses from your department hurried toward you.
She looked relieved and terrified, "Thank God."
You frowned, "What?"
"I know you're technically off."
The look on her face made your stomach drop, the doctor in you immediately took over, "What's happening?"
"We have two doctors in today." She was talking fast clearly in a panic, "One's stuck in surgery and the other got called out to a major incident in the city."
Your expression hardened, "What do you need?"
"We're trying to keep her stable until Dr Diaz gets out." The nurse swallowed, "But I think we're losing her."
Only then did you properly look around, the cubicle Alexia's family occupied was overflowing with worried relatives. Their attention wasn't on Alexia, it was on the cubicle next door, the curtain open.
The woman inside looked critical, monitors bleeping in ways they shouldn't, too much blood.
Your brain switched gears instantly, "Get me a gown and her charts."
The nurse turned immediately, "Dr Diaz told us to keep her stable until he got here but then the surgery hit complications and—"
You were already moving, "Right." Your voice cut through the noise, sharp and authoritative, every conversation stopped, "If you aren't actively treating this patient, out of the cubicle."
People moved immediately, making room, creating space, you reached the bedside and did a quick assessment. Airway. Breathing. Circulation.
Then you looked toward the man standing closest to her, Alexia's uncle his face pale with terror, you touched his arm gently, "Sir." you'd never met any of Alexia's family, this wasn't how you imagined first meeting any of them
"I'm not leaving her."
The firm response came instantly, behind him a woman who sounded like his daughter started to say, "Dad—"
Neither of you acknowledged it, "I'm not asking you to leave her." You kept your voice calm, "I just need you to stay by her head so we have room to work." His eyes immediately filled, you glanced toward the woman in the bed, then back to him. "And so she can see you, okay? With the neck collar she can't see you here"
For the first time since you'd arrived, he seemed to calm just ever so slightly he nodded, stepping to where you indicated.
The nurse returned with the charts, you grabbed them, scanning them quickly taking in as much information as you could as quick as you could.
Alexia had heard stories, watched you answer work calls giving asked for advice at the apartment, but she'd never seen this.
Never seen you take control of a room, the second you'd stepped into that cubicle everything had changed.
Nurses moved faster, people listened, instructions were followed, not because you shouted or because you were intimidating, but because you knew exactly what you were doing and everyone else knew it.
Alexia stood near the back of the cubicle, Olivia asleep against her shoulder now, watching.
You never stopped moving, checking observations, already thinking three steps ahead.
The lead nurse appeared beside you, you asked for blood results, they appeared. You asked for imaging, someone was already fetching it.
Alexia found herself staring, because there was something almost frightening about how confident you looked, like even in the middle of chaos you knew where the next step was.
Ricard wasn't coping nearly as well, every time the woman's monitor alarmed his entire body tensed. Every grimace she made looked physically painful for him to witness.
Eventually things became serious enough that you needed more room, "Ricard."
The older man immediately shook his head, "No."
You met his eyes, "I need access to her chest."
"I'm staying."
"I know this is hard"
"No." His voice cracked, "I'm staying."
Before you could answer, Alexia's mother stepped forward, "Mama..." Alexia heard Alba murmur softly, but Eli had already reached him taking his hand speaking quietly.
Eventually Ricard's shoulders sagged, the fight leaving him, he kissed his partner's forehead before allowing himself to be guided out of the immediate treatment area.
You nodded gratefully before turning straight back to work, no hesitation, no wasted movement, a few minutes later new imaging arrived.
You took the films automatically, stepping across the cubicle, scanning them holding them up toward the ceiling lights. Alexia watched your eyes narrow, studying and thinking.
You turned, spotting the illuminated viewing board mounted behind her, Alexia realised a second later before started moving, instinctively trying to get out of the way.
You stepped forward and reached past her, "You’re fine." The words were quiet, as you stood close enough that she caught the scent of your shampoo, close enough that her stomach did something deeply inconvenient.
The films clicked into place, you stepped back, the lead nurse joined you, you pointed immediately, "There." The nurse followed your finger, "She has fluid around her lungs." The certainty in your voice was immediate, "That explains the breathing difficulties." You looked away from the image, "Set up for a chest drain."
The nurse was moving before you'd even finished speaking, behind you, Ricard's voice broke into the conversation, "What's going on?"
The fear in it silenced the room, you looked over immediately, your expression softened, "Let me do this first." You gestured toward the bed. "Then I'll come and talk to you properly when she's out of imminent danger, okay?" Ricard nodded, you took a step closer. "My main concern right now is getting her pain under control and stabilising her." You spoke calmly, making sure he followed every word, "When I do that, I'll come straight over."
Ricard swallowed hard, then nodded again.
You glanced toward the equipment being prepared, then back to him, "Just so you're prepared." The room seemed to hold its breath, "What I'm about to do is going to hurt her." Ricard's face crumpled immediately, you didn't sugarcoat it, didn't lie, "We don't have time to sedate her, she will probably cry out and it won't be nice to hear but I promise you she won't remember any of it afterwards ok?" The words landed heavily, "But if I don't do this, we can't secure her breathing."
The woman's oxygen monitor alarmed softly again, a reminder and warning.
You looked at him steadily, "It's about to get worse before it gets better."
Ricard closed his eyes, one hand covering his mouth, then finally nodded trusting you.
🍼
By the time you were finished, it was hours later, the adrenaline had long since worn off. Leaving behind the familiar exhaustion that always followed cases like this.
You stripped off your gloves as you walked out the cubicle, one of the nurses fell into step beside you, "They moved them."
You nodded, the cubicle had been needed almost immediately so the family were moved on, "Where?"
"Family room."
You thanked her quietly before changing direction, the family room door was half open. The second you stepped inside, every conversation stopped, Ricard was on his feet immediately.
The look on his face made it obvious he'd been waiting for this moment for hours, you didn't make him wait any longer for the words he wanted to hear, "She's going to be okay."
The relief was instant, his shoulders dropped, his eyes closed briefly one hand covering his face.
For a moment he looked like he might cry, "We've got her breathing under control."
Ricard swallowe, then asked the question he'd clearly been holding onto.
"Can I see her?"
"Soon." You nodded, "They're just cleaning her up and sorting the cubicle out, okay?"
He nodded immediately, happy to take anything, any good news.
You pulled a chair over and sat down opposite him, "I do need to prepare you for a few things first."
Ricard's expression became serious again.
You continued gently, "She has a tube coming out of her chest."
You saw several people tense, Alexia's mother reached for her brother's hand.
You kept your voice calm, "She had fluid around her lungs. It was affecting her breathing."
He nodded slowly, following every word.
"We've drained that and we're monitoring her closely." Your hands folded together, "The reason we're monitoring it is because we're trying to establish whether she has any active internal bleeding. If she does, we may have to take her to surgery"
Nobody interrupted or looked away.
"We'd need to identify exactly where that bleeding is coming from and stop it. But." You emphasised the word, "Right now we're happy with where she is." You saw several people visibly relax, "Her pain is largely under control as much as we can get it. She's mildly sedated, mostly to keep her comfortable and calm with the chest tube we can't have that move."
Ricard nodded again, a little more colour returning to his face now, you leaned forward slightly.
"She's by no means out of the woods yet." The honesty mattered, you'd learned that a long time ago families deserved the truth even when it wasn't easy. "But she's heading in the right direction."
The silence that followed felt completely different from before, Ricard finally sat down again. The tension that had been holding him upright for hours finally giving way and across the room, you caught Alexia watching you. Not as the woman she'd been arguing with over handovers a few weeks ago.
Not as Olivia's co-guardian, not even as the person she'd been spiralling over for days, but as the doctor who had just walked into a room full of terrified people and given them a hard message.
🍼
A few minutes later there was a knock on the family room door, one of the nurses stepped inside. "Ricard?" Every head turned, the nurse smiled softly, "She's asking for you."
The reaction was immediate, Ricard was on his feet before she'd even finished speaking, one of his daughters started crying, the quiet relieved sort, one that only came after hours of fear.
The nurse gave them a moment before gesturing toward the door, "Come on."
The family slowly filed out after her, Alexia's mother, her sister Alba, her cousins, until eventually the room was almost empty.
Just you, Alexia and Olivia.
The silence felt strange after the chaos of the last few hours, you sat down heavily on one of the sofas, then rubbed both hands over your face exhaustion was finally catching up.
Without a word, Alexia shifted Olivia toward you, the toddler immediately leaned arms reaching, making a small noise of complaint until you took her.
You accepted her automatically, Olivia instantly wrapped her little arms around your neck holding on tightly as though she'd decided she wasn't letting you go anywhere.
You rested your cheek against the top of her head, breathing in the familiar smell of baby shampoo.
"I'm sorry." Alexia's voice was quiet, you looked up, she was watching you, "If I'd gotten your messages or realised the time."
You nodded slowly, looking back down at Olivia, the toddler had one hand tangled in your shirt now, "Sorry I shouted." The admission came out quietly, you stared at the floor for a moment, then shrugged slightly, "Just..." You swallowed, "The last time I couldn't get hold of someone..." The room felt very still, you looked down at Olivia, "...I ended up identifying them in a morgue and taking home a child."
The words hung between you painfully honest, Alexia's expression softened immediately any defensiveness vanished, because suddenly it wasn't about missed messages or being late. It was about grief, the kind that didn't disappear and that waited for moments like tonight.
Before you could think too much about it, Alexia sat beside you an arm slipping around your shoulders, pulling you gently toward her.
You stiffened for half a second, then didn't to your surprise, a moment later you felt her lips press softly against your temple brief and tender.
It was the sort of affection that should probably have felt strange, instead it felt nice.
You hated how much you liked it, Alexia smiled slightly, "I obviously knew you were a doctor." You glanced sideways at her, "But I didn't know you were like..." She gestured vaguely, "A doctor doctor."
You laughed quietly, "What does that even mean?"
"It means everyone was panicking." Alexia looked toward the door the family had disappeared through, "And then you walked in and just took control of the situation and in the chaos was calm" You smiled and Alexia's eyes lingered on you, "I mean it." Her voice was softer now, "It was impressive watching you."
The compliment caught you off guard, you looked away you felt immediately uncomfortable.
Alexia noticed, a small smile appeared, "Also mildly attractive."
You barked out a laugh, "Cheers."
"I'm serious."
"That's concerning."
Alexia laughed, the first genuine laugh she'd managed all evening, Olivia looked between both of you then giggled too for absolutely no reason.
You and Alexia both looked down at her, the toddler smiled proudly, clearly pleased with herself.
"You should probably get her home."
The toddler was fighting sleep with every ounce of determination she possessed, her smile and giggle tried to hide the heavy eyes and slow blinks.
"She's well overdue her nap."
You adjusted her slightly, "She'll be okay." Alexia raised an eyebrow, "We'll stay a little longer."
"Y/N."
You looked away, suddenly finding Olivia's hair incredibly interesting, when you spoke your voice was quieter, almost embarrassed, "I just... I don't really feel like being on my own right now."
The admission hung in the air, Alexia's expression softened immediately, "Well I'll come with you."
You shook your head, "No. It's not your night." You shifted Olivia higher, "That's not fair."
Alexia rolled her eyes, "Honestly, it's fine." You opened your mouth to argue, she cut you off, "I think she's going to have a bad night after today and that's partly down to me." Before you could respond she pushed herself to her feet. "Let me go tell my family we're taking her home."
You sighed, knowing she'd already decided.
"I won't be a minute."
Then she disappeared out the door, leaving you alone with Olivia who was half asleep now, curled against your chest, tiny fingers tangled in your shirt.
You smiled, "She really isn't all that bad, is she baby?"
Olivia rewarded you with an incredibly slow blink.
You laughed softly, "Yeah."
You brushed some hair from her forehead.
"Your mama would absolutely freak out if she knew I was going around telling people I thought she was hot."
Another blink, you nodded, "Exactly." Olivia's eyes finally drifted closed.
Meanwhile, down the corridor, Alexia wasn't talking to her family, not yet. She was standing beside a vending machine staring at her phone, a contact already open.
One she'd spent most of yesterday arranging dinner with, for a moment she just looked at it, then pressed call.
The woman answered on the second ring, "Hey."
Alexia closed her eyes briefly, "Hi."
Something in her voice must have sounded wrong, "You okay?"
"Yeah." A lie, Alexia leaned back against the wall, "I'm really sorry." A pause. "Family stuff came up. My Aunt got into an accident"
Concern immediately replaced whatever excitement had been there, "Is everyone okay?"
"Yeah." Another lie, or maybe not, "They will be" She rubbed a hand over her face, "I just can't make it tonight."
The disappointment on the other end of the phone was obvious, but so was the understanding. They never rearranged, but promised to talk later, then hung up.
Alexia stared at the dark screen for several seconds, the guilt should have been worse. Instead all she felt was relief, because the truth was she hadn't wanted to be anywhere else tonight.
She wanted to make sure Olivia was okay and if she was being completely honest with herself she wanted to make sure you were okay too.
Alexia slipped her phone back into her pocket, then pushed herself away from the wall, heading towards where she said she was going in the place.
🍼
Getting Olivia home was easy, getting Olivia back to sleep after waking her up getting her out the car however was not.
The bath had helped for approximately seven minutes, long enough for her to relax and for you and Alexia to think maybe she'd crash the second her head touched the mattress.
Instead she'd apparently decided sleep was for other people, she cried when Alexia left the room, cried when you left the room, cried when both of you stayed.
Refused her bottle, then wanted her bottle, then threw it, then cried because it was gone. By the time you'd retrieved it, she'd changed her mind again.
"She's overtired." Alexia spoke quietly from where she sat beside the cot.
You were bouncing Olivia against your shoulder, "I know."
"She's exhausted."
"I know."
Alexia smiled slightly, "You sound annoyed."
"You're stating the obvious."
The toddler chose that moment to yawn, a huge dramatic yawn, then immediately started crying again.
You stared at her, "You're doing this to yourself." Olivia disagreed loudly, Alexia laughed, which only made Olivia cry harder.
Eventually, after almost an hour of tag teaming bedtime, Olivia finally surrendered, her eyes drifted closed, her breathing evened out and neither of you moved.
Not for several minutes waiting, making absolutely certain.
When Alexia finally whispered, "I think she's asleep."
Carefully, very carefully, you stepped away from the cot and the floorboards creaked, nobody breathed, Olivia remained asleep.
You and Alexia exchanged identical looks of relief, then quietly escaped.
The second the nursery door clicked shut behind you, every bit of adrenaline keeping you upright disappeared.
You wandered into the living room collapsed onto the sofa and closed your eyes, a second later the cushion shifted beside you with Alexia dropping down too.
The apartment was finally quiet just the soft hum of the refrigerator somewhere in the background.
You leaned your head back, staring at the ceiling, Alexia did the same, for a while neither of you said anything, eventually Alexia broke the silence.
"Today was awful."
You laughed tiredly, "That's one word for it."
"You thought I died."
You groaned immediately,"Please don't."
"I'm just saying."
"I know."
Alexia glanced sideways, the corner of her mouth twitching, "You do care about me then? You just pretend not to?"
You covered your face with one hand, "Can we not talk about this now?"
"No."
"Alexia."
"No." You let out a long suffering sigh, the sofa shifted slightly when you looked over, Alexia looked just as exhausted as you felt,
"You know," you said quietly.
"What?"
"I'm glad you came."
The teasing was gone, just honesty, you looked away, toward the hallway, toward Olivia's room anywhere but directly at her. "Me too."
The idea of sitting alone in the apartment tonight suddenly seemed far worse than sharing a sofa with Alexia while Olivia slept down the hall.
When Maximoff Medical Systems comes under public scrutiny for allegations of exploitation, inflated pricing, and prioritizing profit over patients, the Maximoff family needs a way to restore trust—fast. Their solution? An arranged marriage between two powerful heirs.
To repair their image, Wanda Maximoff, the future CEO of M.M.S, is forced into an engagement with Y/N L/N, the daughter and future CEO of Heartbeats United, a beloved global organization known for its humanitarian efforts, environmental initiatives, and unwavering commitment to helping people
Through this, Maximoff Medical Systems gains the credibility and goodwill tied to Heartbeats United’s name, while Heartbeats United receives expanded funding, greater outreach, and the opportunity to help even more communities in need.
Together, the two companies launch "Love, Hope", a joint initiative dedicated to supporting children through education, life-changing experiences, and granted wishes. Wanda and Y/N are chosen as the faces of the project.
There’s only one problem.
Wanda is already in love with Natasha Romanoff, a successful CEO of the country’s most elite and renowned security firm. Though Natasha hates the arrangement, she stands by Wanda through it all.
What neither of them expect, however, is falling for the one person they were never supposed to want. Y/N L/N.
(Chapter 1 will be posted soon :D)
Credits: The cute dividers are taken from @kthis who made free dividers :D
Some of our favorite quotes from Artemis ii so far:
"Copy. Moon joy."
"I have two Microsoft Outlooks, and neither one of those are working."
"Houston, if you could give me about 20 new superlatives in the mission summary for tomorrow that will help out my vocabulary a little bit, that would be great. Thank you."
“If you’ve ever seen the top of the spotlight of the top of the Luxor at night in Vegas, this looks like what it wants to be when it grows up.”
"To all of you down there on Earth... we love you, from the moon. See you on the other side."
"We just went sci fi.
"It is so great to see Earth again. To Asia, Africa, and Oceania: we are looking back at you. We hear you can look up and see the moon right now. We see you too."
"We will always choose Earth. We will always choose each other."
“It’s a bright spot on the moon, and we would like to call it Carroll.” (The name of Commander Reid Wiseman's late wife)
"Amaze amaze amaze."
"I said that we do not leave Earth, but we choose it. And that is true."
"Christina has been sleeping head down in the middle of the vehicle, kind of like a bat"
"It's really fun to be floatin' around, it just makes me feel like a little kid."
"Trust us, you look amazing, you look beautiful."
"'Homo Sapiens' is all of us, no matter where you're from or what you look like. We're all one people."
"We're going to power cycle the toilet from the ground."
"I'm proud to call myself the Space Plumber."
"We were all eagerly awaiting the chorus." (After Mission Control cut off Pink Pony Club early when waking up the crew)
"Copy heart. Copy bracelet." (In response to Wiseman giving his daughters heart hands and showing them the bracelets they made him that he was wearing)
“Welcome back. We are still here. They are in space.”
"Copy. Bubble wrap nominal."
"We have rediscovered the chocolate snacks."
“The truth is, the moon really is its own body in the universe. It's not just a poster in the sky that goes by, it is a real place."
“We will build ships. We will visit again. We will construct science outposts. We will drive rovers, we will do radio astronomy.”
"I've seen a lot of new perspectives, but my perspective has not changed because I launched with the perspective that there is enough for all." (After being asked if they had a new view on humankind.)
"On behalf of all Canadians, we wanted some reassurances of your preferences for maple syrup over Nutella on your pancakes."
"And we have a great view of the moon out window 2. Looks a little smaller than yesterday." (Reid), "Guess we'll have to go back :)" (Mission Control).
your girlfriend was never shy about her love for football. you always knew that you would never come first. what you didn't realise was how difficult it would be to keep proving yourself right.
alexia putellas x reader
6.5k words
i have exams next week and this is the product of my inability to revise. hope you enjoy xx
~~~~~~
Competing with Alexia’s great true love was second nature.
It was something you had expected, back when you were first getting to know her. Initially, you came second. Always.
Her mother would tell you that she fell in love with football before she fell in love with anything or anybody else.
Her sister rolled her eyes as she explained that Alexia would always prefer to go out for dinner with her manager than with her own sister.
You had shrugged off those comments, a false sense of understanding swelling up in your chest. Pride, you thought. You would happily take second place. You would be proud to take second place.
Because when a passion is that strong, it seems impossible to ever skip over it and take first place.
But you have been dating for three years, almost four, and she still has never attended one of your own red carpets. You have been living with her for just over a year and a half and still, she races out of your shared bed early in the morning just to be the first at the training grounds
You resigned yourself to spending long evenings in front of a TV that displayed only football, your girlfriend hunched over a notepad as she scribbled tactical and technical notes with an urgency that could only be described as furious while you sit beside her, looking back over work already perfected.
But Alexia is kind. She is warm, loyal. And when she isn’t buried in her football, or racing around your apartment, preparing herself to leave, she is the girlfriend of your dreams. She makes you laugh, and she listens when you cry. She makes you feel at home, which feels like more of a relief than anything after so many years of emotional displacement.
So you learnt, quickly, how to sit beside it. How to still be in a loving relationship with a woman who loved you too, but loved football more than anything else.
“Did you eat?”
Your voice cuts over the commentary, the constant murmur of voices in Spanish that play quietly on the tv. But Alexia doesn’t look up immediately. No shift in her posture, no shake of her head. Her pen continues to move rapidly over the page,
You give it a moment.
And another.
“Ale,” you say, taking a step towards her.
She looks up at you, a soft smile on her face.
“Yeah?”
You smile back at her.
“Lunch,” you murmur, “have you eaten? I thought maybe we could go grab something from the cafe.”
Her smile falters, just slightly. You watch as her gaze shifts from you to the tv, then back to her book. The game is only at the 32nd minute. She has to go to a shoot in two hours.
You should have done the maths in your head before you asked, because now you know she will have to refuse, and you will have to backtrack.
“I can make us something to share instead,” you supply, watching her look at the time on her phone.
She grins.
“That… yeah. That sounds perfect.” Her eyes soften, “I’m sorry, amor, I wish we could.”
You nod. It was silly of you to think she would get lunch with you instead of watching the film. Even if it is unnecessary. Completely voluntary.
“I know. You’ve got a lot going on. I shouldn’t have asked.”
Alexia’s eyes meet yours, and for a moment you see guilt. It clouds her usually bright eyes and you watch as her expression shifts from ignorance to understanding. But you’ve seen it before, and you know that soon she will forget, and her eyes will move back to her notes, back to the screen and she will be back in her world of football.
Back with her great love.
You always knew your relationship with Alexia would be like this, but the growing weight of inevitability doesn’t stop your heart from sinking into your chest as you move towards the kitchen. As you hear the sound of her pen scratching on her page, the TV rewinding to earlier.
As if you are just an interruption.
Your first red carpet in Barcelona should have been terrifying. You were fluent in Spanish, but it was your second language and you had only moved to the sunny city a few months ago.
You were shaking, that afternoon, as you stepped into your dress, as you slipped your fingers into rings and clipped bracelets around your wrists. The makeup artist asked you to stop biting your lip. The hairstylist told you that your shoulders held so much tension.
It wasn’t your first red carpet, not by any stretch. But usually, you are surrounded by familiar faces. Friends who accepted your invitation to the event because it was just a train trip away, family who wouldn’t have missed it for the world.
But Spain was more than a train trip from your home. Your parents could not just catch the eurostar in the morning and be back for work on Monday.
So you stood alone. You got out of your car alone and were photographed down the red carpet alone. They asked you questions and you responded in polished and perfect Spanish alone.
Not physically. There were people everywhere. In front of you, beside you, behind you. Assistants weaving between bodies with clipboards clutched to their chests and stress written all over their faces. Paparazzi with their yelling and their flashes and their insistence that you smile for another photo. Actors with their entourages and subtle expressions of superiority.
You weren’t out of place. Not technically. You edited the film, you made the cuts and the difficult decisions that would either be praised or scrutinised. You put in the same amount of work as everyone else and yet you felt like an outsider, an interruption between photos of actors and interviews of the director.
Her voice was quiet. Almost lost among the chaos of the room, but she had bumped into you and was so close that she was practically whispering into your ear.
“Perdón,” she whispered.
Her hand brushed your arm as she steadied herself, but she seemed distracted. Like her body had arrived but her mind needed a moment to catch up. You understood almost too well. The room is chaotic, it is loud. Your thoughts were all over the place.
You moved to give her a polite nod. To step out of her way and make yourself smaller in the space that is not yours.
But she didn’t move past you.
She lingered.
Her phone was still in her hand, the screen lit on something paused mid action. But her attention didn’t falter from you. Not as the screen flashed a different colour, not as the paparazzi yelled out for the person beside you to pose. There was a crease between her brows, like she was trying to concentrate but no thoughts were travelling through her brain.
But eventually her eyes settled on you. The brown sparkling and bright, a deliberate eye contact.
“Alexia Putellas.”
You look at her. Up and down. You look at her face again and then it clicks. The footballer. The star of Barcelona.
You smile. You had not introduced yourself, nor asked for her name, but you shook her hand politely as you told her your name.
“I edited the film,” you say, trying to fill the awkward silence as the footballer turns bright red, her whole body faltering as she takes a small step back.
“I have nothing to do with the film.” She lets out a small chuckle, disbelief, almost.
You notice her hands, her posture. The way she stands with purpose in front of you, a confident facade that you would have believed if it wasn’t for the flush creeping up her cheeks or the lack of intent behind her words. But her focus is fierce, and the eye contact is almost intense.
And somehow, in the room full of people who barely gave you a second glance, Alexia’s expression makes you feel seen. She lingers, still studying you with that subtle intensity.
“I am only here because my manager said I have to be.”
Her words are honest, and you find yourself understanding. She feels out of place as well, probably completely out of her depth. She would much rather be on a patch of grass somewhere, heels replaced with boots and a dress replaced with a kit.
“Me too.”
She laughs, and it is a soft sound. One that feels out of place among the volume of the event, like it was private, intimate. Meant for your ears only.
“Do you want to get a drink?”
Her flush is gone now, the awkwardness now gone and replaced with a quiet confidence, one that is probably more comparable to her mannerisms on the pitch rather than the red carpet.
You nod, and she grins, leading you towards the bar.
~~~~~~
She is out of your bedroom before you are even given a chance to say good morning. You listen as she clatters around the kitchen, mixing together a breakfast smoothie and changing from her pajamas into her training kit all at once.
It is chaotic, and she is loud.
But it doesn’t matter, because you were woken up when she left the bed.
You lie in bed as she grabs her keys, as she grabs her bag and moves towards the door.
It is only when you hear the door slam behind her that you get out of bed, that you begin your own day. You work as well, only your work does not bleed into the hours that exist outside the constraints.
Before Alexia, you would have argued that you were even passionate about your job. The films, the footage, the music. Putting it together and controlling the pacing, the continuity, the emotion. It was special for you, and you were proud of your work.
Now, sometimes it feels like your work just folds itself into the gaps she leaves behind. Into the quiet hours after she has gone, the evenings where the TV hums and her pen scratches against paper. You still meet your deadlines, you still create beauty and love and tragedy and emotion for people to resonate with.
But it feels smaller, quieter. Like something you do rather than something you are.
Because Alexia embodies her profession like it is another personality. Yours never asked that from you, and you never wanted it to.
Your job means everything to you, but you fell in love with Alexia. It was dizzying, all-consuming, and you found yourself putting her before work. You spent less hours combing through footage out of work, and more tangled up between sheets until the early hours of the morning.
The alarm goes off as it always does. Loud and piercing, interrupting you from your peaceful slumber. You remove your arm from the tangle that is your limbs, Alexia’s limbs and the sheets to shut off the alarm, and gently shake your girlfriend awake.
She groans softly, the sun that leaks through the curtains spilling over her face and hair.
She is gorgeous, you think, her hair all golden and brown, her face bronzed in the early sunlight. But she groans again, not appreciating the sunlight in the same way you are.
“Too early,” she mumbles, rolling towards you and tucking her head into the gap between your shoulder and head. “Turn the alarm off, please.”
You chuckle lightly, your now free arm moving back to run up and down Alexia’s side.
“You have training, Ale,” you say, leaning down and placing a soft kiss on her hairline. “It’s time to get up.”
“I don’t care,” she groans, “I’ll miss training. I’m sick. I feel awful.”
You laugh again, louder this time.
“What will you do all day if you’re not going to training?”
She looks up at you, a glint in her eyes.
“Kiss you,” she says, placing a kiss on your shoulder, “cuddle. Eat. Sleep. Watch TV. The list is endless, amor.”
You roll your eyes, the smile still sticking to your face as much as you try to suppress it.
“What if I have to work today?”
“You’ll miss work. You’re sick. You feel awful.”
You can only shake your head, resting it back against the pillow and wrapping your arm back around her.
“Maybe five more minutes.”
“I’m not joking.” Her response is instantaneous. “We should take the day off. Together. We’re both so busy, with football, with your movies, with work and commitments. I feel like we barely have enough time together.”
“Your friends will have a field day when they find out.”
But Alexia doesn’t seem to hesitate. She just shifts closer, like the decision has already been made in her head and everything else is catching up. Her fingers find yours again under the sheets, holding on in the absent, certain way she has when she’s decided something. It’s simple, an easy decision.
You look at her for a moment, and realise she doesn’t care about her teammates. Not at that moment. Because she has you, her new girlfriend, and you are so distant from her world of football.
She looks at you for a moment, still half caught in sleep, half settled on the idea of having the day off.
“I don’t care.”
You study her face for a moment longer, watching her eyelids droop and feeling her grip on your hand tighten just slightly, like she is afraid you will slip away, out of her grasp and run away to work.
You should argue, push her. Remind her of responsibility, commitments, teammates and coaches. Everything she cares about, everything she lives for.
But now, in this moment of peace and warmth and early morning tiredness, she looks small. Like she is silently begging you to agree, to spend the day with her.
You sigh quietly, as if a huge fight was leaving your chest despite it never quite forming. You were never going to say no to her but in her foggy state she barely could recognise that you were on the verge of agreeing.
“Alright.”
Her eyes open just a little wider, like she is not entirely convinced she heard you correctly.
“Alright?” she repeats, voice still thick with sleep.
You not, brushing a strand of her hair behind her ear. “I would love to spend the day with you, Alexia Putellas.”
There’s a swift pause, but then her entire expression shifts. The tension in her shoulders melts, her lips curve into a bright smile and suddenly she’s awake in a completely different way.
“Really?” She asks, the smile tugging at her voice, excitement dripping from the word.
“You don’t need to keep clarifying,” you laugh. “But really. Although if your coach calls me, I’m blaming you. Telling him it’s all your fault.”
She lets out another one of her soft laughs, and tucks her head even further into your neck.
“Deal,” she murmurs, placing kisses on your neck in what you assume is celebration. You hold back a laugh at her enthusiasm, the adoration that radiates from her.
“So,” she says after a moment, her voice returning to it’s natural volume, pace. “What’s first on the list?”
You hum, as if considering it thoughtfully.
“Cuddle,” you say. “And then we can get ready and go get a coffee and breakfast from downstairs. Go to the beach, a swim or a walk. Then we can have lunch somewhere and then come back and relax. It’ll be nice.”
She laughs softly into your neck.
“It’s like you had it all planned out.”
“I dreamt of this happening last night.”
Alexia laughs softly, her fingers tracing lazy patterns along your arm, her breathing evening out again as she relaxes into you completely. The sunlight creeps further into the room, warming everything it touches. Neither of you move, neither of you emerge from the bed.
Because for once, there’s nowhere to be. And it feels perfect. You know that you won’t always come before football, but this feels like enough. This is enough.
~~~~~~
You hear the keys in the door first, announcing your girlfriend’s arrival home after her game. Work commitments had prevented you from attending, but your phone played the match from under the table as you sat in the interview.
“Hola, amor,” she murmurs, dumping her bag on the floor and moving to flop beside you on the sofa.
“Congratulations,” you reply, placing a soft kiss on her cheek and shutting the lid of your laptop, “I watched what I could.”
She smiles, using her hand to turn your face towards her and planting a kiss on your lips.
“I missed you,” she says, “it’s not the same when you’re not there watching.”
You nod.
“I know. I wanted to be there too.”
She shakes her head.
“You had work, it’s ok.” she laughs softly, “I do not expect you to be at every game, but I think I play better when I know you are there. It is comforting.”
You smile this time, your eyebrows raising.
“Yeah?” you murmur, your fingers brushing lightly against her wrist, tracing soft patterns over the marks left behind by the tape she wore during the match. “You seemed decent enough without me.”
She hums and rolls her eyes, but shifts until her leg is draped over yours, her head resting on your shoulder like it belongs there.
“I am always decent,” she says, a quiet confidence slipping into her voice as she tilts her head up to look at you. “But I am better when you are there. I know. It is so obvious.”
You let out a small chuckle, ignoring the way your breath catches as her words land softly in your chest.
“You’re biased.”
“Of course,” she responds without hesitation, her lips curving into a small smile, “you are my favourite person. Of course I want to play better when you are watching.”
The words are simple. Casual. But the way she says them, like they are the most obvious thing in the world, makes your chest tighten.
It makes you feel homesick for a home you never lived in, nostalgic for something you are not even sure you remember. But this is how it should be, this is how you want it to be.
You turn your head slightly, pressing a kiss into her hair.
“You say that now,” you mumble.
She pulls back just enough to look at you properly, her brows pulling together.
“But you also will say that you played poorly because I was in the crowd watching if you don’t score.”
She laughs quietly, reaching her arm to wrap around your body.
“Maybe because I feel distracted by you.”
“I am pretty distracting.”
“Exactly.” She grins. “I can’t focus on the ball because you are up there like a princess in a throne and I can only think about you.”
You laugh. It is soft, but it builds in volume until she starts laughing too.
“I really did miss you,” she says after a moment, her brown eyes meeting yours in an uncharacteristically vulnerable gaze.
You nod, understanding her completely. You miss so many things about Alexia. You miss these moments, which have become more and more infrequent as your lives have merged together and intertwined in a way that is almost impossible to unravel.
You miss the days where you were so in love with one another that you would spend every waking moment entangled in each other’s limbs, constant contact holding you together as you spoke, as you laughed, as you kissed.
You miss the times where she took you on dates. To the theatre, a nice restaurant. A walk along the beach or a swim in the ocean. Proper, real dates that required planning and time. Commitment that you now believe she is afraid to agree to.
But you don’t tell her that, because it is not the time. You don’t want to ruin this rare moment, this moment that feels like three years ago.
“I missed you too,” you admit.
She smiles now, softer. Like she is relieved.
“Good,” she whispers.
You think she can sense the distance that has formed too, but you don’t think she can visualise a clear and apparent reason. She spends her life kicking footballs between legs, but you spend yours analysing and producing love stories that tickle the emotions of audiences across the world.
It is easier for you to recognise problems, to understand struggles. To comprehend the distance.
Alexia shifts again, tucking herself closer into your side, her fingers absentmindedly running along your arm.
“Did you at least see my goal?” she looks up at you, breaking a silence that had settled safely around you.
You huff out a quiet laugh.
“You scored in the middle of the director’s twenty minute speech about his ‘artistic vision’.” You smile. “Your game was playing under the table. I caught the replay. Beautiful. Golazo.”
She grins against your shoulder.
“You were multitasking,” she mumbles, “you should have been focused on your work.”
“I almost got caught when you scored,” you reply, nudging her lightly. “I think I made a noise. Like, out loud.”
She laughs. It is loud, straight from the chest, and it is warm, familiar.
“I would have liked to see that.”
You snort quietly.
“Of course you would.”
She doesn’t move away after that but neither of you speak, the room settling around you. Just the two of you.
It is calm, and it is refreshing.
“I should shower,” she mumbles eventually, though she makes no move to get up.
You hum in response, your cheek resting lightly against her hair.
“Maybe in a minute.” She looks up at you again, “I am comfortable.”
You nod, a quiet hum of a laugh slipping out.
Silence stretches again. Warm, comfortable.
“You’ll come to the next game?” She sounds nervous, like a teenager asking somebody out for the first time, “I really do notice.”
“Alexia,” you say, planting a kiss on the top of her head. “Of course I’ll be there.”
~~~~~~
Alba is quiet beside you. But the thoughts that bounce through her mind echo loud enough that you can hear. Her leg bounces, and it is only when she begins to crack her knuckles that you realise you should prepare yourself for the words that are about to spill from her mouth.
“Is Alexia a good girlfriend to you”?
You think Alba is like an old tap. Sometimes her words drip. Slowly, thoughtfully, and you are never entirely sure whether she will finish her sentence before the feeble stream is shut off. Other times, her words are more powerful, pouring out with speed and force until somebody else shuts her off.
But this is not like that. Her words are firm, but she does not continue. She waits, her gaze still on the side of your face.
You don’t respond immediately, and you think that tells Alba all she needs to know.
“Yes.” You blink, then turn to face her, “she is a good girlfriend.”
If you hadn’t been facing her, you wouldn’t have noticed the flutter of uncertainty that washed over Alba’s face. But you don’t need to be facing her to hear the sigh, or the anxious crack of her knuckles that is so unmistakably Alba.
“It’s just-” she pauses, biting her lip and staring down at her sister. “She loves you. Everybody knows that.”
You feel your heart sink. Or crack. Whichever is worse. Because there is a but coming, you know that. It is so inevitable that you have been waiting for it since the first time you met Alba, maybe even the first time you met Alexia.
The pause is too long, and your pulse is loud, your pulse is fast. You tell yourself you do not know what she is going to say but you know. You have always known.
“She just is so… preoccupied.”
The word is polite. You both know it. Alexia is more than preoccupied.
“Football is the most important thing in the world for her,” you whisper, your voice cracking under the pressure of Alba’s words, their implications and the possible cracks they may create in the perfectly simple life you have built. “I knew that from the day I met her. I don’t want her to change for me.”
Alba whispers your name, her eyes flicking to stare at the side of your face because you refuse to make eye contact.
It is almost pleading, like she is trying to help you understand, like you are in a scavenger hunt and she is trying to give you cryptic clues to lead you to the prize you saw her hiding the day before. You know what she is trying to say. You have lived it every day for more than four years.
“It shouldn’t be like this,” she murmurs, “you shouldn’t be second to something that doesn’t exist. Football is her profession, her passion. But you are her girlfriend and she should make you feel like she loves you more than anything else.”
Your sigh is visceral.
“I know she loves me.”
Alba’s head tilts, her eyes narrowing. You feel like you are being challenged.
“How?”
Your head whips towards her, affronted. Because Alba doesn’t know. She doesn’t know that Alexia is the only person who makes you feel seen, who makes you feel loved. She doesn’t know that the love you share with her sister is stronger than any love you have ever shared with anyone and that is why you are so reluctant to bring up the cracks that continue to grow in your relationship.
The love is why you avoid confrontation, why you do not grow frustrated at the constant rejection, the sinking feeling that you might not be enough.
“Alba,” you say, your voice soft. “I don’t need to explain how your sister loves me.”
She frowns, retreating slightly.
“I know how Alexia can be,” she counters, her voice softer now. Like it has lost its fight, its strength, and is now back to the slow and endless dripping. “I know that she goes into football mode and doesn’t think about anything else. I would just hate to see her not treating you in the way that you deserve.”
You shake your head, a huff of a laugh escaping as you exhale.
“I am lucky that she loves me in the way that she does.” The words are rehearsed, practiced. The words you recite in your own mind when you are having this argument with yourself. “You can’t make a judgement on a relationship you’re not even in.”
“That’s not what I’m doing,” she says, something careful in her tone. The tap is not fixed, but it has regained the control of its youth. “I’m just noticing.”
You say nothing, because noticing is worse. Like your relationship has an audience. Flies on your walls staring and observing but never interrupting except to be frustrating, almost insufferable.
“I know my sister better than anyone,” she continues, her voice soft but relenting. “I don’t think she is capable of being a good girlfriend.”
You roll your eyes, a swift wave of anger flooding your mind.
“And you don’t believe she is capable of change?” You can hear the way exasperation swallows your words, the way you place them carefully in front of you. “You think that the judgement you made when your sister fell in love with football 15 years ago is valid now just because you say so?”
Alba shakes her head.
“I am not saying that.” She hesitates, her hands clasping on her lap, fingers fidgeting as she formulates her next sentence. It is not something she can allow to tumble from her lips without consideration. “I am just asking you to take a step back. To look at your relationship and to ask her what you want.”
She pauses again, trying to meet your gaze as you look away. You don’t reply. You don’t fill the silence that she creates, instead finding something on the floor to capture your attention.
You do not want to be here anymore. Not next to Alba, who tells you everything you do not want to hear. Who makes judgements you do not think she has any right to make.
You don’t want to be watching Alexia, who is so enamoured by the football at her feet to see you, to look for you. To recognise that something is wrong.
And for the first time since you met Alexia, all those years ago at the movie premier, you wish that you never moved to Spain.
~~~~~~
Your hand moves on instinct. Pick up your phone, scroll through notifications. No notifications, you place it down.
It takes you half an hour to finally open the messages, shivering on the bench outside your apartment. Alexia was supposed to be home by 5:30.
You type out a message. Delete it. Retype. You don’t know what to say, and you are not sure you want to see her response.
Home soon? I’m almost ready to go.
It’s a lie, because you’ve been ready to go since 6, but you don’t want her to think you are too eager if she has forgotten.
You don’t get a response for fifteen minutes. You wait outside still, in case she is just driving, she can’t access her phone because it died and she has not seen your message come through her car’s hands-free system.
It takes 10 more minutes for a response to come through.
I’m at Irene’s. Team bonding, remember?
Go where?
You can’t avoid the cold wave of disappointment that floods you rapidly. A tidal wave, almost, so strong that you can still feel it moments later. You stare at the message for a long time. Too long. Because you don’t remember, not at all. Alexia talks about team bonding all the time, a brief mention as she ties her shoelaces, a frustrated comment about how it is unnecessary when she finally gets home.
You had probably nodded absentmindedly, responded with a polite acknowledgement, one that screams that you were not listening, that you are just as terrible at communicating as she is.
But this dinner had been planned for months. Written early in her calendar so she had enough time to plan her football around it, spoken about at lengths, dress codes, menus, wine lists.
But she forgot.
Just like you forgot about her team bonding. Because to her, it is meaningless.
Your fingers hover over the screen.
We had plans, Ale. Dinner?
You stare at it. Take a deep breath and delete it. Retype.
Oh right. Of course. Sorry, I forgot.
You send the message before you can change it again and it delivers instantly. This time, she reads it immediately.
The three dots appear. For too long. Then they disappear, appear again.
For some reason, you are hopeful. Maybe she has remembered, received a notification from her online calendar that she was supposed to be with you. You had planned to spend the evening together, a walk before dinner through the park, then a long meal with wine and food that matched. And you would walk home, ending the night together. On the sofa, the bed. Just calm, warm.
You hope she explains it better, makes you feel like you haven’t been forgotten, like you haven’t just been left outside your own life.
The three dots disappear again.
You let out a soft exhale, blinking away the stinging sensation in your eyes. You cannot cry, no matter how empty you feel inside. No matter how much this feels so final, definite. Like the end of the relationship you have invested everything into.
You don’t want it to end.
Your phone buzzes.
Don’t worry! It’s just a quick thing.
You can come if you would like?
You almost laugh, imagining yourself knocking on Irene’s door. Empty handed, dressed up like you were dining at a Michelin star restaurant, not spending a casual night with friends and pizza and board games. Nobody would realise that you weren’t overdressed for your original plans.
You are not even sure if the visual reminder would tell Alexia what was wrong.
You would stand at the door for too long before smiling, or use your empty hands to wave awkwardly at whoever opened the door.
You’d sit wherever there was a space, not next to Alexia who was always the centre. La Reina, the queen. Always surrounded by the younger Spaniards who craved her approval, her love.
You wish that you didn’t have to compare yourself to Vicky Lopez.
No, it’s ok.
Your thumbs hover over the keyboard. It would really be so easy to say what you want to say. To make her feel guilt as intense as your disappointment. The screen dims at your inactivity, and you tap it so it lights your hands up again.
But you don’t type anything, because she doesn’t need to feel guilt like that.
It was an innocent mistake, an honest one.
You ignore the sound of Alba’s voice in your mind and lock your phone, wrapping yourself back in your coat and walking back to your apartment.
~~~~~~
You hesitate. It is not the time.
She won her game, she is in a good mood. Her 500th cap, back in camp Nou, against Real Madrid of all teams. Champions league semi-finalists. It is not the time.
It will never be the time.
Alba’s words weigh heavily on your mind. Her unsolicited judgements, her unnecessary opinions. But you think that you reacted with such a strong defence because she repeated exactly what had been on your mind for the past year. Maybe longer.
She is focused on her phone, drafting up the perfect post, a picture of her signature bow, a subtle caption that is equally grateful as it is restrained. She doesn’t see your mouth open, close, open again.
“Ale,” you murmur, sitting down on the other side of the sofa.
She hums, her fingers still tapping away at her phone. Typing, backspacing, retyping. Finding emojis.
“Can I ask you something?”
She pauses for a moment, looks at you. You think she can hear the way your voice shakes, like you’re nervous and she cannot understand why.
But she nods eventually, and you force yourself to take a deep breath.
It is not the time. It will never be the time.
“Do you think there’s room for me in all this?”
She frowns, her head tilting to the side. Her phone shuts off and it is discarded beside her, laying face down on the couch.
“What do you mean?”
You shrug, biting your lip.
“Today, at Camp Nou. You were in your element, everyone in the stadium could tell. 500 appearances for Barcelona. I mean, it’s an incredible achievement.”
She nods, her gaze still settled on you. You pause, rerouting.
“You’ve dedicated your life to this sport, and I knew that from the moment I met you. Football comes first, and it always has. Alba told me it was silly, your Mami told me it was immature. I was just so in love with you that I ignored it.”
She interrupts you.
“Was?”
She looks as if she is close to tears. You clear your throat and take a deep breath.
“I thought I would be ok with coming second. Being the second most important thing in your life.”
Alexia’s expression shifts from one of confusion to one of disappointment. In herself, in you, you are not sure.
“I know it’s not the right time,” you add, “after such an incredible day for you.”
She shakes her head rapidly and her mouth opens, but no words come out.
“But there is never a right time, Alexia.” Your voice cracks, “But I don’t think I’m ok with being second anymore.”
“You’re not second,” she tries to insist. But she knows you are right, she knows she puts football first. “I love you.”
There is a quiet resignation in her voice, one that echoes guilt, frustration.
“I know you do, Ale,” you murmur, your voice soft, “but you love football more. And that is ok, that is who you are. I just… I just find myself wishing that sometimes you would love me more.”
“What if…” she pauses and you can practically hear the way her mind races. A solution, a fix. It is not that simple. “I will come to your events more often, I can take a day off.”
You would have predicted that she would have resorted to practicality. Time, schedule, plans. It is so distinctly Alexia that it whacks you in the chest with an unexpected force.
“It’s not about one day, Ale,” you whisper, your voice cracking. “One event doesn’t change it, I don’t want you to have to schedule in time to love me, to be my girlfriend. I don’t want to have to ask for it.”
She goes quiet. It is unusual. Unsettling, almost. Alexia always has something to say. A plan, an idea, a next step. A place to go or a thing to do or a meal to eat.
You have never seen her so speechless, so lost in thought. Like she is reconsidering everything she has said, everything she has done.
Her eyes water, but she blinks back the tears that threaten to spill. She knows, you think, that it is not her turn to cry. To be upset or to be angry. Because this is not your fault, not entirely. You have not left her to feel alone. You have not forgotten plans or left her alone in the dark.
“I don’t know how to fix this.”
You nod. You understand. You don’t know how to fix it either.
“Me neither.”
A tear slips from her eye, and she is quick to brush it away. She shifts on the sofa, suddenly uncomfortable. It is too warm, too soft. The room exists just as calmly as it did before, the streets are as busy and the apartment is as tidy.
But Alexia is now fighting a losing battle inside and she has no way of ending it.
Her hand moves from her lap, almost like she is going to reach for you. She doesn’t, and you watch her hand fall down beside her.
“I don’t want to lose you.”
Her voice cracks, but you hear no resignation in it. Sadness, maybe. Guilt, definitely.
“Me neither.”
This time, she does reach for you. Her fingers wrap around yours, holding your hand tight as if you are about to slip away from her. You do not move away, but you do not sink into her touch as you usually would.
Because for the first time since you met, neither of you know what is going to happen next.
Who Lives, Who Dies, Who Tells Your Story Masterlist
Natasha Romanoff x Fem!Reader
Summary:
Natasha and Reader are married. They get into an accident where Natasha suffers serious injuries including amnesia. Natasha no longer remembers her life with reader and their children. All she remembers are her days loving Bruce.
Warnings: 18+ Minors DNI - Smut Inside
TW: mentions of trafficked children and adults (more to come when i remember all of them)
Chapters
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
Anything related to this series will be tagged #wholiveswhodies
Help I am trying to find this fanfic I read a long time ago. It was a genshin impact fic about ei, yae miko and kojou sara and they work in the office it was a modern au and reader was sara coworker and it was smut. It was the readers birthday and the whole team decided to go to the bar to celebrate and the reader was late and thought she missed the celebration but instead they surprise Her and long story short everyone got drunk and ei, yae miko, sara and y/n slept together.
☆ Summary: You are dating Alexia, but your sister, Clara, doesn't know yet. When she comes home early from a sleepover, she walks in on something she definitely wasn't meant to see… and won't forget anytime soon.
☆ Word count: 8.5K
☆ Warnings: (+18) SMUT, strapping (r giving), boob sucking (r receiving), just lots of fluff between those two, Ale being clingy, and Clara finally her puppy... but oh no! you are scared of dogs!
☆ A/n: you can find the other parts here
You woke up but couldn't open your eyes right away. The only thing you felt was the weight of Alexia's arm resting across your waist.
For a moment, still half-asleep, everything felt perfect, exactly how it was supposed to be, just as you had imagined it when you called Alexia last night, asking her to spend the night.
But then, the memories of what happened hours ago came rushing back, and you groaned; the sound made your throat hurt, triggering vivid flashbacks of you being on your knees for her, right here, in this very same room.
Alexia had been right after all; your throat was sore. You hated it when she was right; you much preferred it when she was in the wrong.
Ugh.
You turned to your side, trying to open your eyes, but they still felt stuck, like the lids were glued together by a mischievous poltergeist that wished to deny you a vision of a sleeping Alexia.
When you tried again and failed in the process, you gave up and let the darkness linger a bit more, choosing to enjoy the lack of vision to focus on others' senses.
Your mouth still tasted faintly of the mint toothpaste you had used before bed, and your tongue felt raspy and rough with thirst. You could smell the eucalyptus fabric softener of your duvet mixed with Alexia's natural scent, a hint of sweat from the warm night and the residual fragrance of her honey shampoo.
Alexia. Alexia. Alexia.
Her hand was cupping your breast, but the lack of movement, no thumb brushing over your nipple like she usually did, told you she was still completely asleep.
You shifted your head, nuzzling your cheek against her shoulder blade, taking in her scent, before rolling onto your back, freeing yourself from her touch. You rubbed your eyes with your index fingers, a habit that, as a doctor, you knew was bad, but it was a good strategy when sleep was clinging to you this stubbornly.
When your vision finally cleared, the lightning from the windows became more visible, and so did Alexia's sleeping figure. Her mouth was slightly open, and her hair was a complete mess; you felt a sudden urge to brush it.
You sat up, tempted to just lie back down again beside her instead because your body felt too heavy and hers too welcoming.
You look over your shoulder, your gaze falling over Alexia once again.
You didn't quite know what to do now; it wasn't common for you to wake up and find her still there, but you found yourself cherishing the novelty of it.
As if your gaze had been disturbing her dreams, she stirred, her eyes blinked open, and a sleepy pout tugged at her lips.
"Mhm… hi," she murmured, her voice hoarse.
"Good morning," you said softly.
You brushed your palm over her thigh, feeling the fine hairs stand up on end beneath your touch. With a lazy smile, you shift to sit atop Alexia, and as soon as your thighs straddle her waist, her hands instinctively found your hips.
"How did you sleep?"
Even with the pillow creases pressed into her face, Alexia managed to look smug as she grinned up at you "With you sleeping half-naked beside me? Like an angel."
You rolled your eyes. She was very cheesy when she wanted to be.
"Tell me what time it is?" she asked, still groggy, but there was a familiar mischief in her voice.
You glanced at the clock on the bedside table, "Six-thirty."
"So…" she began, her hands sliding higher from your hips to your ribs. "Technically, we can have sex today. We promised not to have sex yesterday, and yesterday is officially gone."
You smiled, leaning down towards her. "Are you really trying to find loopholes in my sister's requests?"
"She's sleeping, isn't she?" Alexia whispered, and, before you could answer, she caught you by surprise, her palm spreading across your back to pull you down.
Your body leaned firmly against hers, leaving you perfectly positioned for her to take your breasts into her mouth.
She closed her eyes, wrapping her lips around your nipples as her cheeks hollowed, settling into a slow rhythm of sucking.
Your nipple brushed the top of her palate, and she continued to suckle, harder now; the soft sound she was making felt almost forbidden in the quiet room.
"Ale…" you moaned quietly, trying to keep the sound in your throat.
You were extremely aware of the thin walls of your flat and of the fact that your sister was sleeping just down the hall… she didn't need to be traumatised a second time.
Alexia eventually let go of your breast, leaving a red mark around on your breasts, but she didn't look guilty for it, not one bit.
She looked up at you with big, almost eager, eyes. "You know," she murmured. "I didn't get one single orgasm yesterday… no one."
"Oh no, pobrecita," you teased, your voice dropped as you sat up straight in her lap. [poor thing]
You peppered her face with light kisses while her hands found your breasts, massaging them very gently. "We can't have that, can we? Not when you work so hard all week."
Alexia nodded, her pout deepening, making her lips look pinker than they were.
"Si, I work very hard, you are right," she mumbled. " I think I deserve one. Maybe… you should do something about it…?"
You let out a condescending hum. "Is this your way of asking me to stop?"
"Maybe," Alexia murmured. "… please?"
It always baffled you how smoothly Alexia could transition from dominant to pliant.
You, on the other hand, struggled to follow orders or to fully bottom; you were always caught between the two states, and it took you a very specific mindset for you to simply receive. Alexia had to have the patience of a saint to hold you there.
"You wait here, then, yeah?" You whispered in her ear before kissing her cheek.
Alexia nodded again, very obediently. "Uhum."
You gave one last kiss on her nose before sliding off the bed and walking over to the dresser. You took the strap, adjusting the harness around your hip and moving your body to ensure the fit was right.
You scanned the drawer, grabbed the lube and coated the silicone before putting it back and shutting the drawer.
Alexia was lying exactly where you had left her.
You wondered briefly if she ever wished you were more like her - more trusting, more of a rule follower, instead of someone who felt the need to question everything, even during sex. You pushed the thought aside. Right now, Alexia was the only thing that mattered.
Without a word, she spread her legs for you (like a very good girl), and you slotted yourself between them.
You smiled, tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear, as her hands came to rest on your hips. You let your weight settle on top of her, the strap pressing deliciously against her underwear.
"I fear we are becoming boring, Ale" you whispered against the curve of her neck. She moaned at the brief brush of air on her skin.
You smiled at the sound and moved your hand beneath the waistband of her underwear. She wasn't quite as wet as you would like yet, so you focused your index and middle finger on her clit, circling it in the way you knew she loved.
"Why boring?" She asked, already a little breathless. "After what happened last night, I-I believe we have had the adrenaline rush of a lifetime."
You chuckled, trailing kisses down her throat, only to find her shirt annoyingly in the way. You pulled it over her head quickly, leaving her nearly bare beneath you.
Your fingers kept massaging her clit as her hips began to lift, searching for more of you.
"We always do missionary," you said, kissing her chest as you tugged her damp underwear down her legs and tossed it somewhere across the room. "Every single time."
"That's hardly a problem," Alexia mumbled, her breath catching just as you positioned the strap against her and slid in easily. "Ooh-"
"fuck, amor-" She closed her eyes, her mouth forming in a perfect o.
You watched her face, completely captivated, as you picked up the pace of your hips, searching for a steady rhythm that wouldn't make the bed knock against the wall, all for your sister's sanity.
"Yeah? I'm that good?" You murmured near her ear, leaning down until your breasts rubbed together; the friction was perfect.
"Si," she nodded, her hand cupping the back of your head to pull you down against her. "V-very good."
You rested your head on her shoulder, your body pressed against her as you kept thrusting. "And you are very sweet to let me know that."
Alexia was so wet, her pussy was snug and warm and perfect around your strap. Suddenly, a pang of guilt hit you; you had been so stressed the night before that you hadn't considered how Alexia was feeling, about how you weren't the only one who had gone two weeks without proper release.
She really deserved this, to be taken care of.
"I'm going to make you cum really nice for me, baby, okay?" You said, your words muffled against her skin. "You truly deserve it."
"Por favor," she whined. "I-I want it-" [Please]
Oh, your poor, patient girl.
"Shh, it's okay" you kissed her temple, gripping her hips to move both of you to the centre of the mattress, where you could move faster without worrying about the bed making a sound. "I've got you, just take it."
Your hips began working faster, driving the strap deeper. Your hand found her clit once again, touching her often until she was a beautiful mess of limbs beneath you.
Without warning, her body went rigid.
She clutched your arm so tightly you knew it would leave marks, her mouth falling open in silence as she orgasmed all over you.
Thankfully, she was able to keep all her noises to herself as she rode out her high, slowly melting into the duvet and finding her way back to you.
You murmured sweet praise into her ear, slowing your pace but not stopping.
You supported yourself on your elbows and looked down at her while your free hand soothed her hip, calming her down, appreciating the view.
Her eyes stayed closed, her cheeks flushed a delicate shade of pink, a tint only her skin ever seemed to take. If you searched hard enough, could you find a lipstick in that same tone? You would love to walk around with a piece of Alexia on your lips.
As you looked at her, you wished to be locked inside the room with Alexia for the rest of the year. No more stupid football, no more stupid shift, no more interruptions, just you, Alexia, and this bed.
Alexia made a sound you couldn't quite comprehend, pulling you out of your thoughts.
"What baby? What did you say?" You asked, pecking her lips.
"It's hurting now," she mumbled, a small pout forming as she gently pushed at your shoulders. "I don't want it anymore, too sensitive."
You swiftly slid the strap out of her and moved to your side, urging her into a cuddle.
She manoeuvred her body close and wrapped her arms around your torso, resting her head on your chest. You fumbled awkwardly with the harness, but managed to pull it off and let the strap fall to the floor.
"You get so clingy after you cum," you teased, your fingers gently massaging her scalp. "It's cute."
"Mm, I learned it from you," she shot back, a trace of a smirk in her voice.
"...you also get very bratty"
"I also learned that from you," she murmured.
You rolled your eyes and looked at the clock.
It was seven now, usually the time Clara woke up on days she didn't have training or games, but given how silent the flat was, she was still sleeping.
"Hey, want to get up for some breakfast?" You asked, looking out the window, right into the face of a cloud that resembled a heart- an anatomically accurate one, of course. "I can make you something."
When Alexia didn't respond, you nudged her side softly. "Hey?"
A (very sleepy) index finger was pressed against your lips, shushing you. "Shh, I want to sleep."
"Sleep?" You said, amused. "It's almost seven o'clock."
Alexia let out a string of incoherent protests that lasted for exactly twenty-seven seconds. You could barely understand what she was saying, but it was something about how she needed ten hours of sleep, and she barely got seven. Poor, poor girl.
"Okay, grumpy…" You said, your hand soothing her back, "sleep."
"But you stay here," she added, her voice clearer this time. "In bed with me. No… studying. No leaving me."
You smiled, letting your hand drift lower to cup her ass. "I'll stay here, capi."
"Don't tease me," she mumbled, pressing her face further into the crook of your neck. "I'm needy."
"You can be needy," you told her. "Just sleep. I'll stay here, promise."
Alexia nodded before letting sleep take her again.
You looked at your bedside time and saw your unfinished Sudoku book.
You placed it against your bent knee and began filling in the grids with one hand, while the other remained tangled in Alexia's hair, keeping up the rhythm of the massage you knew she needed to stay asleep.
Alexia was out for another hour and a half.
When she finally woke up, she still claimed to be tired, so the two of you just stayed in bed, simply enjoying the comfortable silence and the warmth of each other's bodies.
Her thumb was tracing absent-minded circles on your hips when she spoke with a sleepy voice.
"What are you even doing?" She pressed her hands into her eyes. "I thought I said no studying?"
"It's just Sudoku," you replied with furrowed eyebrows. "I'm not studying."
You pressed a kiss to the top of her head while debating whether the third box on the left quadrant was an eight or perhaps a five. You really wanted to finish this page before breakfast, but maybe Alexia wouldn't allow you to.
"Why are you doing it? It's so early," she groaned.
She looked unfairly adorable, all tired and clingy, you wanted to see this version of her every morning… maybe the secret was to make her come as soon as she woke up.
"So I won't suffer from cognitive decline by the time I'm seventy," You answer.
Alexia blinked at you, her hand dropping from her face. "You know you are allowed to say you find it fun, right? It's okay if you like it, I'm not making fun of you for it."
You tilted your head, looking at her, confused.
"But I don't do it for fun. I hate Sudoku… I find it quite tedious." You shrugged. "It's just very good exercise; it uses a lot of different brain regions, you know? Plus, it has numbers, I like numbers."
With a lazy swat, Alexia pushed the book and pen toward the edge of the mattress.
You huffed, but she shut you up by wrapping her arms around your waist, pulling you down into the pillow with her.
"If you don't like it, don't do it," she said. "Besides, you were squinting at the page; you probably need glasses."
"Glasses?" You turned to her, feeling slightly offended. "I don't need glasses. My vision is perfect."
"Then why the squinting, doctora?"
"I-I wasn't squinting!" You defended yourself, though you knew you had been, just a bit. "I was just… concentrating, I do that when I'm thinking very hard, it helps me."
"Tsk, tsk… terca," Alexia said, laughing softly and kissing your cheek. [Stubborn]
Then, as if something had caught in her head, her smile vanished, and the comfortable atmosphere of the room suddenly felt fragile.
"Hey," she said, her voice clearer now, more awake. "Do you want me to leave?"
You turned to face her properly, frowning.
The sudden change caught you off guard. "What? What do you mean? Of course not. Why are you asking me that?"
"I mean to give you space," she said, looking up at you with incredibly sleepy eyes. "So you can talk to Clara without me… I don't know, standing in the hallway? I don't want to be the reason things stay awkward between you two."
"Ale, you can stay, bebé," you said tenderly. "You heard her last night; she said it was okay for you to be here."
"Sí, but today is a whole new day…" She argued as she looked at the door. "It must have finally sunk in by now - our whole relationship. I can come back another time, or we can meet up somewhere else."
She looked uncertain. "I don't want to make this harder, yeah? It's just the beginning, and I would really like to be in your sister's good graces."
Your chest ached.
You wanted her to stay, to have breakfast together like a normal couple, to show Clara that this was real and good. But Alexia wasn't wrong. Things did feel different in the light of morning, once the adrenaline had faded and everyone had had a good night's sleep.
What if Clara had only 'agreed' because she was in shock?' What if, like a true Serrajordi sister, she had spent the night letting the voices in her head overthink everything?
"Maybe…" you agreed slowly. "Maybe just for the morning? But we can go out for lunch later? After I talk to her?"
Alexia nodded, a small smile appearing on her face. "That sounds great. If everything goes well, Clara can come with us."
You looked at her, naked in your bed, soft and trusting, and being so incredibly reasonable about your sister. Your heart felt like it was being ripped out of your chest by the pure feeling of affection.
"You know I love you, right?" you asked suddenly. "A lot."
Alexia's eyes widened just a little before she shifted closer, pulling you into a kiss. This one was gentle and unhurried, filled with softness.
It wasn't the first time you had said those words, but you could still count on your fingers how many times the confession had actually slipped past your tongue. It was no secret that you struggled to express certain emotions, especially important ones.
Telling Alexia how you felt during sex was easy; the oxytocin made the words flow effortlessly. But outside that? It was a proper battle… Alexia knew that, and she never once made you feel bad for the silence.
"T'estimo molt, mi sol," she whispered against your lips before pecking you one last time and crawling out of bed. [I love you so much]
You forced yourself not to whine at the loss of her warmth, of how good she had felt pressed against you.
You needed to get up, to start your day, but if Alexia kept looking at you with those soft eyes and speaking so tenderly, you were going to end up keeping her hostage in this room forever.
You got dressed in silence, the two of you moving around each other like you had shared the same bed for years. Alexia gathered her things, stuffing her toiletries back into her overnight bag, and when she was ready, she hesitated at your bedroom door.
"Text me, yeah?" she asked. "Let me know how it goes?"
"Of course," You caught her hand, lacing your fingers through hers. "I'll miss you."
"I'll miss you too, amor," Alexia smiled, leaning down to kiss your forehead. "But hey," she continued, her lips still on your skin. "After today, we can just be us, yeah?"
Your heart did somersaults.
"You can spend more time here," you said, your excitement bubbling up. "And I can actually spend more than one night at your house."
"And you," Alexia whispered, her lips trailing from your forehead to your temples until she found your mouth. "You can come to the games. I know you aren't the biggest fan, but Clara and I might have to find a way to motivate you, huh?"
You rolled your eyes playfully but leaned into her kiss. Her lips were soft, as they always were. Her hand held your waist as if it were meant to be there.
You sighed against her, sharing the same breath.
"I'll think about it," you teased.
Alexia took a step back, her eyebrows arching high in challenge.
"Oh, think about it?" she said, mirroring your tone. "I thought you would want to see me with my captain's armband?"
You swallowed hard.
You had seen pictures of her on the rare occasions you checked Instagram. Alexia always looked incredibly hot, especially with sweat and grass clinging to her, but that armband was something else entirely.
You hummed, smirking as you rested your chin on her sternum, looking up at her. "What are the chances of you bringing that armband home?"
Alexia's eyes darkened. "It depends... for what reason?"
"I think you know."
"Look at you," she sighed dramatically. "Assuming things about me. If, and only if, you ask nicely, I'll see what I can do."
"Good," you said. "Then you can wear it for me."
"Wear it for you?" She repeated in a condescending tone. "Are you suddenly interested in seeing me in it?"
"Yes, capi."
Alexia's grin widened, and she lowered her hands to your ass, cupping it before giving it a light smack that certainly shouldn't have got you so… wet.
You gulped, pretending to pay attention to what she was saying.
"You are a mean woman, you know?" she said, repeating her words from last night. "Getting me all worked up right before I have to leave."
It took a lot of effort and restraint to finally pull apart, but eventually, you two managed to look decent enough to open the door.
As soon as you did it, you found Clara standing in the hallway, right in front of your room.
She was in pyjama pants and an old Barça shirt, a mug of coffee in one hand, and under-eye tapes stuck to her face, even though you had told her a hundred times she didn't need them because she was still too young.
You stared at her, and Clara stared back. There was definitely something awkward going on, and you felt out of place in your own home. You were about to offer her quick good morning, but Clara beat you to it,
"Oh, hi! Clara said. "I was just about to knock. I need to talk to you two."
You and Alexia exchanged a look, one mixed with confusion and a little fear.
Alexia smiled, looking as composed as ever. "Oh, I was just leaving. You can have your sister all to yourself, Serra."
"You're not leaving," Clara said firmly, but then she remembered exactly who she was talking to and her posture loosened. "...if that's okay, capi? I really want to talk."
Alexia didn't look at you when she shrugged and followed Clara into the kitchen. You trailed behind them, your heart hammering nervously.
Was that it? Was this the moment Clara was going to say she hated having Alexia around and demanded you to break up with her?
The kitchen was bright with morning sun, making the green counter you and Clara had painted yourselves look particularly cosy.
Clara had clearly been up for a while; there was a fresh pot of coffee, and two extra mugs waiting on the counter, as if she had been counting the minutes for you two to leave the room.
She poured coffee for you and Alexia without asking, then gestured to the small table.
You don't just pour coffee for people you are about to kick out, right? You thought to yourself.
Clara placed the mugs at each seat and looked at both.
You must have looked stupid because she added awkwardly, "Mhmm… you can sit, you know?"
"Oh, yeah.. of course," Alexia nodded, taking a seat, you followed, your knee brushing hers under the table.
Clara settled across from you, her hands wrapped around her mug. For a moment, she just looked at you, like she was assessing the situation, and then she took a deep breath.
"I'm obviously okay with you two being together… I just have rules."
"Rules?" Alexia repeated slowly.
"Oh," you said carefully. "...Okay?"
"Rule number one, and we have already talked about it, but I'm going to repeat myself." Clara's face was serious. "Please, do not have sex with an unlocked door. Ever. I am begging you. I'll knock every time, obviously, but… just to make sure it never happens again."
Your face immediately went hot, and Alexia nearly choked on her coffee.
"Clara, if we had known you were coming home, we would have-"
"I know! Clara cut you off. "I'm just asking for you to lock it every time you are in the flat, whether I'm home or not," and then, as if to make herself clear. "Lock the door. Every time. Please."
"We will," you managed. "Yeah… of course. Don't worry about that."
"Okay. Second rule." Clara looked at Alexia. "You're welcome here, anytime. I mean that. But please, keep the physical stuff to yourselves, yeah? I really don't want to see a lot of pda."
"PDA?" Alexia asked, tilting her head in confusion. "What's that?"
"Public display of affection," you mumbled.
"Oh," Alexia nodded slowly. "Right. Okay."
"And definitely no sex on the sofa," Clara continued. "Or in the kitchen. Or-" She slapped her hand on the table, and the mugs rattled lightly. "Never on this table. Please. I eat here."
"Clara!" You wanted the floor to swallow you whole. "Do you think we are animals?! Of course we wouldn't-"
"I don't know what you would do!" Clara said, her voice pitching higher. "I didn't know you would be dating my captain! I don't know anything anymore!"
Beside you, Alexia was biting her lip, clearly fighting the urge to laugh. You really admired her ability to find amusement in the worst situations a human could ever experience, like this one.
"Can we please stop talking about this?" you pleaded, hiding your face in your hands. "I think you've made your point."
"No, not yet." Clara took a gulp of coffee. "Just... try to keep your sex lives to yourselves. Please. I'm a child."
"You are almost eighteen-"
"I'm a baby!" Clara insisted. "A baby who doesn't need to know anything about what you two do behind closed doors."
"Noted," Alexia said quickly, her voice awfully neutral as if she just wanted to get this over with. "Anything else?"
Clara's expression softened slightly. "If you two ever go out to dinner... maybe you could bring me back some takeout? Like, if you're getting food?"
You blinked, completely caught off guard. "...That's a rule?"
"It's more like a request," Clara corrected. "I'm just saying…if you're going to be all couple-y and go on dates, I should at least get free food out of it.
Despite the embarrassment, you allowed yourself to smile. "Alright, we can do that."
"Good." Clara was quiet for a moment, staring into her coffee, and when she spoke again, her voice was smaller. "And... mana?"
"Yeah?"
"I know Alexia is like, very special now, in your life." Clara looked up. "But you can't stop loving me, okay? You're still my sister first."
Oh.
Oh.
"Clara-" Your voice cracked, and you reached across the table, grabbing her hand. "Bebé, no. Never. You are always going to be my priority."
"You promise?"
"Of course, I promise," you said firmly, squeezing her hand. "And nothing changes that… you are my little sister. You come first."
Alexia's hand found your knee under the table, and when you glanced at her, she was looking at Clara with something soft in her expression.
"She is right," Alexia said quietly. "You're her sister, Serra. That doesn't change just because I'm here now."
There was just a small moment of silence.
"Okay, good," Clara said, nodding to herself, and pulling her hand back. She sat up straighter. "Because I already have enough abandonment issues; I don't need you getting all wrapped up in your girlfriend and forgetting I exist."
"That's never going to happen, silly," you said, reaching out and ruffling her head, something that always annoyed her.
"Okay, stop it," she said, pouting, smoothing her hair down. "Well… good talk. I feel better now."
"Yeah?" you asked.
"Yeah," Clara replied. "I'm still traumatised from last night, but... I'll get over it. Probably. Eventually... someday when I'm fifty."
Alexia blushed, scratching the back of her head. "Th-that's fair."
You watched them, something warm unfurling in your chest, something good and light. Something you never wanted to let go of.
Clara stood up.
"I'm going back to bed. I didn't sleep well because every time I closed my eyes, I saw-" She shuddered. "Never mind. I'm going to lie down, and when I wake up, we are never talking about this again."
"Great plan," you nodded.
Clara started toward the hallway, then paused, looking at the floor, avoiding Alexia's eyes.
"Oh, and capi?"
"Sí, Serra?"
"It seems like my sister really likes you," she said, "Like… a stupid lot. So… please, hm, don't hurt her. She'll be very sad if you do, and I don't want that to happen."
Alexia's expression went completely tender. "I won't, I promise you that."
Clara nodded and disappeared down the hall into her room. You and Alexia sat in silence for a moment, but Alexia couldn't contain herself.
"So… you really like me a stupid lot?" Alexia teased, her eyebrows rising.
You shoved her shoulder playfully, feeling your cheeks heat up. "Oh, shut up."
"Clara said it, not me," she said. "I'm just… quoting the source, double-checking…?"
You rolled your eyes playfully. "You can leave now, yeah? You are being annoying."
"Mhmm, I think I'll stay," Alexia countered as she caught your hand, pulling you closer and kissing the top of your head. "I also like you a stupid lot, just so you know."
You took a sip of your coffee, shoulders pressed against hers as you smiled into the hot liquid.
"The table thing was excessive, though," you said.
"Was it?" Alexia's eyes filled with amusement. "Because I seem to remember you saying something a few weeks ago about the kitchen counter-"
You clapped a hand over her mouth fast. "Clara's just down the hall! She will hear you!" You whispered. "And then you won't be welcomed here anymore."
Alexia's laugh was muffled against your palm.
She looked at you over your hands… she really liked to make you flush.
A few weeks had passed since Clara found out about the relationship, and let's just say Alexia was feeling… guilty.
You and Alexia were officially a couple. No more hiding, no more pretending, but you were still taking baby steps when it came to letting the whole world know. You weren't a public figure, and you really valued your privacy.
Alexia had told her mum, sister, and her close friends (the locker room included) that she was seeing someone, and she had casually mentioned that someone was a doctor, but hadn't disclosed your name or your relationship with Clara yet.
Unfortunately, thanks to Clara, that didn't last long, not that anyone was surprised.
It wasn't that Alexia didn't want the girls to know, she just wanted to break the news bit by bit.
She knew exactly how they were.
Once she admitted she was dating you, two things were guaranteed: one, they would tease Alexia relentlessly for dating a teammate's sister; and two, they would annoy her nonstop until she introduced you.
So when Clara accidentally (or not) let it slip that Alexia had slept over at her place, the team was thoroughly confused. What the hell was Alexia doing there? But then, very bluntly, Clara mentioned Alexia had been there with her sister… you.
Alexia had never, never in a million years, been teased this much.
It was like she couldn't step into a room without feeling like a thirteen-year-old girl all over again.
Patri only had to raise her eyebrows for Alexia to turn into a tomato while Pina chimed in with a smirk that she only used when she was about to tease the hell out of someone.
"Oh, you slept over? Is that why you have been in such a good mood lately?"
That made Alexia flush so much she felt her whole face growing hot, while Clara pulled a visibly nauseated face in the corner of the locker room.
But Alexia wasn't the only target of the teasing, and that was the real problem.
Sporadically, the girls would nudge Clara, asking how it felt to be the captain's sister-in-law, or whether it was weird to wake up and find Alexia in her living room.
Things escalated during a post-game celebration, when alcohol was very much involved.
One of the girls asked Clara (far too loudly) if it was awkward knowing that the Spanish national team captain was fucking her sister.
Needless to say, Alexia gave Mapi and a few other girls a legendary earful for the careless comment. She tried to talk to Clara about it afterwards, but by then the kid had already walked away with Aicha.
Clara was trying to handle it well. The rest of the team was not.
Even for someone as easy-going as Clara, the relentless teasing was becoming too much, and Alexia certainly didn't appreciate the borderline sexual jokes involving you.
After giving everyone a very stern talk a few too many times - Captain's voice on - about respecting Clara and you, Alexia had an idea.
The kid was having a hard time and, technically, it was Alexia's fault.
She was the one who had disrupted Clara's family dynamics out of nowhere, so it felt only right that she be the one to fix it, right?
When her mami mentioned casually over dinner that a friend's dog had just had a litter, Alexia's plan just clicked into place.
Puppies were cute and fluffy, they wagged their tail and sat on command! It was exactly what Clara needed to be happy again, something good to come out of this whole situation.
The next morning, Alexia was driving to your flat with a tiny golden retriever puppy tucked safely inside a travel box.
She had even tied a silk pink bow around the puppy's neck to make her even cuter. Alexia smiled as she drove… Clara was going to be so happy that she wouldn't even remember Mapi's or Pina's jokes.
What Alexia hadn't anticipated, however, was you.
After parking the car, she got out of the driver's seat and carefully lifted the travel box, putting her hand inside at a weird angle to pat the small creature inside.
"Hey chiquita," Alexia murmured in a baby's voice. "Want to go meet your family? They are my family too, and I think you are going to love them." [Little girl]
The puppy blinked at her.
"No need to worry!" Alexia continued. "Clara is the sweetest girl ever…She is going to be an amazing mami to you."
Another blink.
Alexia sighed, struck in the chest by a sudden feeling of cute aggression.
"Ugh," she muttered. "I want to keep you to myself now."
Alexia walked up the stairs, got to your floor and knocked on the door.
She hadn't said she was coming, but she knew you were at home studying, and Clara wasn't supposed to be at the training centre.
Clara was the one who opened the door, and her face flickered with surprise when she saw Alexia standing there.
"Oh! Hi, Ale!" she said, but then smiled. "Come on in, I'll call my sister."
"Wait," Alexia stopped her. "Let me give you something first."
Before Clara could even ask what, Alexia brought the travel box out from behind her back and held it towards Clara.
She was expecting a few sentimental tears, or just a small, happy little hop, but in reality, Clara let out a high-pitched, absolutely piercing scream; it was so loud it wiped the smile right off Alexia's face in surprise. [ :D → :( ]
In a matter of seconds, Clara had grabbed the box, opened it and pulled the puppy out, dropping both of them on the living room rug. She was rolling around, holding the puppy up as if she had just won a billion dollars.
"Oh my god! You got a puppy now?" Clara cried. "Awnt!! And this bow!? I'm going to explode!."
"Well…" Alexia laughed nervously, glancing towards the hallways. "She's actually your puppy."
Clara, once again, screamed, and Alexia feared the neighbours were going to call the cops. That second scream was what finally dragged you out of your room.
"What the fuck is happening?! I'm trying to study!" you asked grumpily, already halfway down the hall, your voice softening when you saw Ale. "Oh! Hi amor, what are you-"
You froze mid-sentence, stopping dead in your tracks, your eyes narrowing as they landed on the fluff-ball in your sister's arms. "Is… is that a dog?"
"Yes! I got her for Clara," Alexia smiled happily, almost proud. "Isn't she the cutest thing you have ever seen?"
Clara immediately stopped playing, her smile faltered as she looked up at you carefully, instinctively putting the small dog behind her back, shielding her from your eyes.
"No," you said fatly. "Absolutely not."
Alexia was confused.
"..No? What do you mean, no? Yes, it's Clara's now! And well… yours too, of course."
"No," you repeated, more stern now. "Clara, give it back to Alexia; she's going to return it to whoever she got it from."
"Give her back?!" Clara gasped, taking the puppy from behind her and clutching the dog to her chest, pouting as the dog began to lick her chin. "But I love her… we've bonded already!"
"Give her back, mi amor?" Alexia asked; she clearly wasn't understanding what was happening. "But… she has a big pink bow! Look at her, don't you see? She is adorable!"
"She's my child," Clara insisted. "You can't do that, you cant separate us!"
"She's so cute," Alexia added helplessly, trying to soften your heart that seemingly went cold. "If you talk to her, she blinks like she understands you! She is super smart… a-and she's chubby!"
You rubbed your face; it was only two in the afternoon, but you looked completely tired already, and a headache was already pounding at the back of your head.
"No! And Clara, you know damn well I'm terrified of dogs."
And just like that, Alexia froze.
"You are?!" She blurted out. "You never told me that"
"Yes!" you said defensively, your heart beating faster now. "One bit me when I was five, I-I can't even look at one! They have big teeth, and they are aggressive and-"
Alexia frowned, then looked down at the puppy, as if trying to reconcile it with every single characteristic you were describing.
She gently took the puppy from Clara and stepped closer to you.
You immediately stepped back. Alexia took another step, and you hit the living room wall.
"Big teeth, bebé?" Alexia asked softly. "Look, she barely has any!" And to prove her point, she gently nudged the puppy's mouth open to show you the tiny teeth.
"And where exactly did this dog bite you?" she continued, curious." I've never seen any scars?"
"Right on the inside of my thigh," you shot back, eyes closed, refusing to look at the beast. "It was very bad, I had to get stitches and a rabies shot!"
"I have spent a lot of time inside your tight," Alexia said, confused. "And I have never seen any scars!"
"Well, maybe because you weren't exactly looking for one, Alexia," you snapped. "But it's there."
"Ew!" Clara yelled, taking a step towards Alexia just to cover the puppy's ear. "Stop talking about that, my child is listening!"
"Look, she just wants to lick you," Alexia said very tenderly, ignoring Clara and nudging her gently to the side.
"She's very docile, mi sol." She moved closer, tilting the dog towards you. "Look, she's just a baby, see?"
Before you could run away, the puppy's damp and warm nose brushed against the skin of your forearm, and the reaction was visceral. Your breathing stopped, and your entire body started to shake; you felt like you were being chased by a bear by the way your heart was beating.
"Put it away right now," you choked out as you trembled. "Alexia, put it away. Alexia. Now. I'm not kidding, take it away from me."
Alexia halted all her movements when she saw your reaction, the way you were shaking, how there were real tears in your eyes
"Oh… you really are scared," she said in a small voice
"Of course I am!" you snapped, your fear mixing with anger. "Can't you see? J-just take it somewhere else!"
Alexia opened her mouth, but she didn't have a chance to speak. You practically bolted towards your bedroom, slamming the door shut.
The captain stood in the centre of the living room, and the puppy suddenly didn't seem such a joyful gift anymore.
She looked at Clara, and her expression was one of guilt.
"I'm sorry, Serra. I messed up. I think… I think I have to take the dog back."
"What?! No!" The younger girl's voice cracked, as tears welled up in her eyes, and she looked at Alexia as if she had betrayed her. "You can't do that to me, Alexia! First, you take my sister, and now you are taking my puppy?"
"Clara," Alexia began, trying to sound reasonable. "Your sister just hyperventilated when the puppy touched her arm."
"I don't care!" Clara got up quickly and practically snatched the puppy out of Alexia's arms and ran towards her own room. "She is mine now, you can't just do that! Give someone a puppy just to take it back!"
And then… boom. Another door slam.
Two, just this afternoon, Alexia was keeping count.
Alexia found herself alone, surrounded by what she thought would be a perfect afternoon.
To her right side, a teenager was crying because she was scared she was going to lose her new puppy. To her left, you were probably trying to calm yourself after Alexia just made you stand face to face with your biggest fear.
Apparently, a person couldn't get everything right, but Alexia certainly could get it all wrong.
Alexia took a deep breath. Okay.
She was okay. She just needed to focus. Regroup with… herself?
Alexia had been through the worst.
She had played through decisive matches, Olympics, World Cups and Champions Leagues. She could easily resolve this situation the same way she resolved everything in her life: with tactics and logic and a clear mind.
Right now, Clara was the most stable one out of the two of you.
She was scared to lose the puppy, but as long as she had it in her room, she would be fine. You, on the other hand, had been flushed deep red and were struggling for air just a few minutes ago, so Alexia decided to assess you first.
Ale knew you well enough to know this would be a challenge, but she didn't back down from any challenges, not even the ones that made her want to turn around and run.
Alexia was the one who started this mess; she was going to be the one to fix it.
She knocked on your door; she already knew the answer, but she asked anyway.
"Mi sol? Can I come in?"
Alexia's lips moved, silently mimicking your response before you even spoke.
"No. Go away."
Alexia let out a sharp puff of air. She could sense, by your voice, that you were crying, and she didn't think she had what it took to handle this. The brunette had seen you angry, sad, and happy, but she had never seen you cry.
The sound of it made her chest contract so painfully, she wondered if there was a pathological reason for it. Surely guilt couldn't feel this physical.
Alexia opened the door anyway; she hadn't heard the click when you ran inside, she knew it wasn't locked.
You were sitting on the bed with your back against the headboard, your hands covering your eyes. When you looked up, your expression had hardened instantly, hiding how you were feeling.
You wore a proper mask. Alexia never wished for you to direct it to her again.
"Mi bebé, perdon," Alexia said, her eyebrows knitting together as guilt made home in her chest. It probably wouldn't find another place to stay anytime soon. "I didn't know. I swear, I didn't know you were that scared of dogs."
"Can you just go?" you said sharply, trying to wipe your face quickly; your gaze was fixed anywhere in the room but on her. "Go, now. Please. I-I'll call you later, and we can talk."
Alexia didn't move. She stayed at the edge of the bed, watching you as you turned away, the tears kept falling, no matter how hard you tried to stop them.
"I don't want to talk later," The captain said, her voice soft, the softest tone she had ever heard coming from her. "I just want to hold you, sí? You are crying."
"I'm not crying!" You snapped, giving her a very pointed look while a tear rolled down your cheek. "I was crying because the dog startled me, but I'm-I'm not anymore. I'm okay now."
Alexia really wondered how long you could persist with that façade up. She didn't want to test your limits or to push you; she simply couldn't bear to see you this upset, even if you were too stubborn to admit how shaken you were.
She climbed onto the bed, moving very delicately.
"No," you insisted as she came closer. "Ale, just go!"
Alexia didn't reply, simply settling beside you, but not too close so you wouldn't feel crowded.
You deliberately turned your face away, a pout on your lips, one that she knew you were trying to hide, but was failing. You crossed your arms tightly over your chest, but that didn't stop Alexia.
"Come here," she said softly; it wasn't a command as much as it wasn't an invitation.
Her hand slid around your shoulder, drawing you toward her. At first, you were as rigid as concrete, your muscles fighting against her pull, but slowly, you allowed yourself to be tucked against her chest.
"Yes," she said, kissing the top of your head. "Just like that."
"I don't need a hug!" You protested.
"I know," she said calmly, using the tone she knew worked on you. "I'm hugging you because I want to, not because you need one."
"I'm not crying," you said once again, hiding your face in the crook of her neck while her palm rested on the back of your head. "I'm just… upset an-and when I'm upset I-I-"
"You cry," Alexia finished for you. "Like any other person in the world."
"Y-you brought a d-dog here, and I'm scared of them," you said, taking a deep breath as you pulled back slightly, looking at her through tear-filled eyes.
"And now Clara is going to be miserable because of me and this stupid fear! A-and she has never even had a dog before! Why would you bring a dog!?"
"I just wanted to make something nice for her," Alexia murmured, voice filled with regret, as her shoulder dropped.
"Then you should have bought her socks," you snapped. "Or literally anything else! Anything but an animal."
"I messed up, I know it," Alexia swallowed. "And I'm sorry. I should have checked with you first and asked if it was okay."
"I-im just… " Your voice cracked, the anger leaving your body. "I'm very scared."
Your cheeks were incredibly red, your eyes so watery and pout so deep that Alexia couldn't help herself. She lifted her hand slowly before cupping your face, her thumb brushing gently over your skin.
She had never seen you like this, so open and vulnerable. You looked younger, smaller. And hated that she was the reason.
"I'm sorry," she repeated, pressing a kiss to your forehead.
Little by little, you began to relax against her, the tension in your body loosening until you were properly melted against Alexia's chest.
"I didn't know you had a phobia," she said after a few moments in silence, waiting for you to calm down.
"It's not a phobia," you corrected quickly as she wiped the tears from your face.
"I mean, I can look and interact with dogs from a safe distance. But only if I prepare myself." You sniffed. "I don't cross the street just because there's a dog outside. I just didn't expect to walk into one in my living room, that's all."
Alexia's mind was already a mile away.
She couldn't stand seeing you cry like that, not over anything, and yet, Clara's face kept flashing through her mind, too. The way her eyes had lit up when she had seen the dog, the excitement….
Alexia groaned to herself. She hated that those two things were colliding, hated that you were scared of dogs, and hated that Clara loved her puppy so much, and most important of all. hated that she was the cause of the collision.
"Maybe," you started, your voice trembling but steadier than before. "M-maybe the dog can stay, but only i-if she is well-trained. We can get a dog specialist, or a trainer…I don't know. They can teach her to be calm, or-or else I'll stay scared, and I don't w-want that. I can get used to her, just…bit by bit.
"My love," Alexia said, shaking her head. "Maybe it's better if the dog stays at my house instead. Clara can see her whenever she wants, and you won't have to be nervous in your own home every day."
"No," you said quickly, sniffing back the last few tears. "I-I will get used to her. I told you, it's not really a phobia, I just get… very nervous." You pressed yourself deeper into Alexia's body. "And I don't want Clara to lose her dog because of me."
Alexia studied your face, searching for any signs of doubt or hesitation, but she found none.
She sighed, leaning down to kiss you softly on the lips. "Okay, mi sol," she murmured. "If you think that's the right decision."
"It is," you said. "I know it is."
Alexia smiled fairly against your hair, half proud and half worried.
You truly were the most stubborn person she had ever met, and she loved you intensely for it.
a/n: I hope you guys liked it! part 4 coming soon <3
summary : Geto and Gojo were the strongest sorcerers to date in Jujutsu Tech College, you looked up to them and wanted to be just as strong as they were. Lucky for you they were so happy and willing to help you. Under their tutelage you bloomed, but Nanami finds your relationship with them suspicious. A three day mission to exorcise a cursed spirit at a resort, reveals more than Nanami expected.
READ CONTENT WARNING BEFORE READING!
cw : dubcon/noncon , f!reader, Virgin!Nanami , threesome , unprotected sex, coercion, voyeurism, characters are of age ( setting is that Nanami and reader are 19 while Gojo and Geto are 20 in college ) , Gojo and Geto abusing their senpai status , slight degradation, creampie, manipulation, reader calls Geto and Gojo senpai, Nanami catches them and watches, implied squirting, face fucking, slight dumbification
wc: 6.4K
a/n: yes it’s been awhile and I come back with a threesome fic. Thank u for waiting if u waited afsgsjjd thank u for your patience. Hope this doesn’t disappoint huhu just ugh I’m down bad for these three. I suck at writing summaries. Gg. Anywhooo enjoyyyvand don’t forget to reblog and if you like scream and fangirl in my inbox or the comments Huhuhu also will proofread more afshsj don’t mind the errors
M I N O R S D O N O T I N T E R A C T
“Why don’t you go get us checked in?”
You were gently nudged to the front desk of the little holiday hotel, not objecting to the powerful jujutsu sorcerer and your senpai by a year in Jujutsu Tech College.
“We’ll look around and see if anything is suspicious, kay?” A soothing voice sounded from your left, the white haired male’s best friend patting your head as the two walked off together to check for any signs of the curse assigned to the team. The team being your two seniors, Geto and Gojo, and you and Nanami.
The blond lingered behind you, hands deep in his pockets and eying the lobby with his slanted eyes, paying you no mind as you checked in for them.
Nanami was usually paired with his best friend Yu on missions, and he wasn’t really enthusiastic about being given any as well. With Nanami, you could relax a little, his presence was soothing to you despite how quiet he appeared on the outside but really, once you strike a conversation that piques his interest he is very sociable.
“Nanamin,” you called out sweetly as you skipped to where he was, watching the people that passed by in the hotel’s lobby.
The moment your voice reached his ears, Nanami felt his ears burn and he met your eyes for a second only to keep his gaze away, opting to look at the beach a few metres out of the hotel.
“We should go check into the rooms,” you spoke, hands behind your back and playing with the hotel keys. “I tried to get three rooms since I knew you wouldn’t want to bunk with Gojo senpai but there were only two rooms left.”
“I can manage,” he reassured you, opening his palm for you to place the room key he was to share with the rest. He’ll probably hold onto it too, if Gojo gets it there’s a 98 percent chance he’d lose it and make you get a new one.
You placed the key on his open palm, his heart skipping a beat when your fingers brushed his skin and smiled at him.
He walked three steps behind you, admiring you a little as you walked ahead and waited for the elevator. The four of you hadn’t come here wearing your uniforms to blend in with the people, you had worn something Gojo had shoved into your hands and pushed you into the women’s restroom in the airport. The white summer dress hugged your torso snuggly, accentuating your curves and the skirt flowed daintily and loose around your waist to your calves. Simple and elegant.
The bell boy followed behind the two of you with Gojo, Geto, his and your bags. The young man eyed you up and down before glancing at Nanami, probably wondering about the nature of your relationship with him.
“Couple getaway?” He asked innocently.
“Huh?” You blinked at the question, your realisation settling in a little late, heat creeping up to your cheeks as you stumbled over your words.
Before the doors of the elevators closed, a foot stopped it from closing, making the doors open again.
“Darling, sorry I took so long,” Gojo’s voice sounded, round dark sunglasses set low on his nose bridge, walking in with Geto right behind him.
Gojo wrapped his arm around your waist, pulling you to his side and giving the blushing bellboy a wink.
You didn’t say anything, looking down at your feet instead, your face too hot and sweat collecting in your palms. You could feel Geto’s gentle yet piercing gaze on you, watching in amusement as the much taller male dwarfed you, pretending to be your lover.
Nanami looked away in annoyance, worry blooming deep within his chest as he thought about whether Gojo was making you uncomfortable or not. He was always far too close to his liking, crossing boundaries that you found hard to say no to. Geto usually gets his friend under control but sometimes joins in on the teasing as well.
You couldn’t say no. Not with how you idolised them. Looked up to them and took every praise, guidance and word of advice from them like gospel. It was merely because you believed them to be good people, like Yu, you chose to see and believe the good in people.
Nanami was relieved that Geto would never cross the line nor take advantage of you. He would keep Gojo in check.
“You tell me if our room isn’t to your liking, Hm?” Nanami overheard Gojo , who followed you into your room, still playing the role of boyfriend to fool the bellboy till he left.
“I-it’s fine,” you muttered softly, heart racing to be so close to the Gojo Satoru.
You’ve gotten so close with the two when they offered to tutor you and teach you everything they know, to help you control your cursed energy.
“Don’t worry about Satoru, Nanami. He’s just teasing as usual,” Geto brushed off, taking the middle bed out of the three in the room. He laid down on the bed, hands behind his head and closed his eyes.
“Were there any signs of the curse?” Your small voice broke the silence, Gojo strutting into the room and heading straight to the minibar.
“Not yet. Most of the cases happened after the sun had completely gone down. So we have to wait a bit,” Geto informed the team, Nanami absorbing the information to make sure he’d be able to protect you.
“How dangerous is it?” Your brows knitted together with worry, sitting on the edge of Nanami’s bed.
“Nothing you need to worry about,” Gojo grinned with confidence, opening a can of soda. “Besides, you're the strongest right here.”
Nanami let out a deep annoyed sigh while Geto rolled his eyes.
“You won’t even need to lift a finger,” Gojo winked at you, sipping his drink, smirking at how you flushed and stared down at your folded hands on your lap. Oh, how your reactions made Gojo giddy.
“Do not underestimate her, Gojo,” Nanami crossed his arms over his chest.
“I’m not,” Gojo pouted, sitting in his bed that looked out the balcony and the beach.
Before Gojo could say anything to aggravate Nanami, Geto sat up, offering you a warm charming smile.
“How about you and I go take a walk on the beach? I heard some kids talking about the shaved ice treats there. We still have time to kill anyway.”
Your lashes fluttered, tempted by the sweet treat mentioned. Like a child easily swayed, you nodded excitedly, the white bow tied in your hair bouncing as you nodded.
And just like that you and Geto were off to take a walk on the beach, Gojo pouting when he watched the two of you from the balcony, the gentle summer breeze blowing through your hair as Geto’s hand rested on the small of your back, while you laughed at something he said.
Nanami always had suspicions that Gojo would’ve taken advantage of you when you had asked him to be your mentor but it seemed that Geto has always kept Gojo in check, never letting him be any closer than he was now.
He’d be able to rest easy after the curse was disposed of.
But for now, he watched you laugh and smile with another man who might just be carving his way into your gentle heart that he wanted a place in.
The dead of night came too quickly and the curse was disposed of so easily. Nanami was already tucked in his bed, sighing at another day of fighting curses, wanting sleep to take him so that he wakes to a new day. He wanted to fall asleep before Gojo and Geto got back from partying in the beach bar, to avoid the drunken banter the two would have. He could hear the party faintly from the beach but it wasn’t that troublesome to affect his sleep.
He should check on you though. You didn’t go with them, wanting to stay in your room and take some time off to yourself since it was rare for all of you to be able to just lay back and enjoy life like normal people.
Nanami sat up. He’ll just knock and see if you’re awake, and then he’ll go back to bed. If anything sounds wrong he’ll come in with the spare key Gojo asked for safety reasons.
Pushing his hair back, he slipped out of bed, eyes already adjusted to the dark and made his way to the door.
“I-I still don’t know how this is supplemental to our tutoring” you murmured, crossing your arms over your naked chest, pulling your knees closer to yourself as he stared.
“Well since I offered to be your mentor, I need to get to know the way your body reacts,” he explained so believably you fell for it. He only wanted what’s best for you right? “Plus, it’s fun for me and Suguru. And from all the previous times, you had fun too. Remember?” He flashed you a smile, crawling closer towards you on the bed, his long lanky frame taking up most of the space.
“Come on, don’t hide yourself,” Gojo pouted, sapphire eyes glowing.
You glanced at Geto who sat on the edge of the bed, a cigarette between his lips and gave you a look of ‘Don’t worry too much.’ Hesitating, you slowly let your arms fall to yours sides, fingers curling to grip the sheets, heart pounding in your chest.
“Ah, I missed your tits,” Gojo sighed happily, mouth watering at the sight of your uncovered mounds, nipples hardening from the cold air.
Without a warning his fingers tweaked at your nipple, a shaky breath left you, trying to remain calm and collected. But he pinched and rolled them in a way that sent warmth to your core.
“Senpai…”. Your lips trembled, his face close to your chest, ogling your tits. “N-not too hars—ah!”
The way senpai fell so sweetly from your lips made Gojo shiver and take one of your breasts into his mouth, swirling his tongue around your hardened peak and sucking roughly. Your hands gripped onto his shoulders, a weak attempt to keep him away but his other hand was quick to cup and massage your other breast.
“Plus this is a way for you to give us something in return. A little exchange for helping you become a better sorcerer,” Geto mused, white smoke wafting through the air, the smell of tobacco mixing with the fresh scent of cotton.
“You learnt something of value today when I exorcised that curse today right?” Gojo asked, his face now close to yours, your breasts where his mouth had been now glistening with his saliva. He continued to tweak and massage your breasts with his large hands, squeezing just the right amount.
You nodded, biting your lip, your thighs visibly shaking and your breathing uneven. He burrowed his nose in the crook of your neck, licking along the column and pinching your nipples a little harder. You whimpered.
“I-I did.”
“And what do we say when we teach you something new?” Geto drawled with a lilt in his voice, scanning the curvatures of your body and how it was now arching into Gojo’s touch, who was now nipping and kissing along your neck and collarbones, leaving marks.
“T-thank you,” you squeaked out, heat collecting in your core.
This was the only way you could repay them, they said. The only fair way. You didn’t expect that you’d be losing your virginity a couple months back to Gojo and Geto, your body being the thing you paid your gratitude with.But then again, how was this supposed to be supplemental to becoming stronger?
One of Gojo’s hands left your breasts, it trailed downwards, caressing your stomach before tracing the band of your panties.
“Have you touched yourself without me knowing?” He suddenly asked, the question catching you off guard. You tried to squirm away, only to be stopped by the pillows against the headboard. “It’s okay if you did, as long as you were thinking of me.” He winked seductively, fingers skimming your covered pussy.
You shook your head, a trimmed white brow raising with surprise.
“Oh? So you must be extra sensitive then,” he chuckled, pressing onto your clit, making you squeeze his shoulders. He sighed against your neck, rubbing your pussy through the dampening cloth of your panties while Geto watched from the side, still smoking but enjoying the view nonetheless. He’d get his turn.
“You looked so cute in the dress I picked up for you,” Gojo hummed, feeling the throb of your pussy against his fingers that were slowly starting to get wet with your growing arousal. “I bet Nanami thought so too.”
The mention of Nanami had you looking down almost in defeat, embarrassed even. Did Nanami find you cute? He couldn’t. After he finds out what you’d been letting Geto and Gojo do with you…he might ignore you purely out of disgust. You didn’t want that. Your panic manifested into tears, your eyes watery as you wanted it all to stop.
“D-don’t want to do this,” you murmured softly, turning to your side, covering your chest with your arms again and folding your legs into your chest. “It feels wrong.”
You heard Gojo huff in disappointment. His playtime cut short.
But Geto had it all in control.
“What does?” He laid down behind you, pressing close to you, his hand caressing the side of your arm to soothe you.
“This.” Your voice trembled, embarrassed to say your reasons but the tears in your eyes begged to flow freely and soon enough you blurted out, “I always thought I’d be doing things like this with someone…someone I love.”
Your eyes widened when you realised what you had just said, gauging their expressions with panic.
“Love?”
“Don’t tell me…” Gojo’s smirk widened and you covered your face, closing the gaps of your fingers tightly not wanting to see a glimpse of their expressions. It was embarrassing enough as it is to be naked and vulnerable to them but that…
Cold fingertips caressed your thighs and the next thing you knew, you were flipped onto your back with thighs pressed to your chest. Your panty clad pussy exposed to bright sapphire eyes.
“You’re in love with Nanami?” He teased, pink tongue darting out to lick along your slit, the cloth dampening even further as you squirmed in his grasp.
“S-stop,” you tried to push him away but warm strong hands wrapped around your wrists, restraining you so that his best friend could have his way.
“Would you rather Nanami be the one doing all these things to you hm?” Geto rasped in your ear while Gojo pushed the crotch of your panties aside to kiss your clit, your body jolting at the sensation.
“Ah, s-senpai, please st-ah!” His lips latched onto your sensitive nub, tongue flicking furiously against it, electric shocks shooting through your core while a finger prodded at your clenching entrance. “Not there, please don’t.”
“You sure? You’re getting turned on though ,” Gojo quipped, his statement backed up when he dipped two fingers in your clenching hole. “And so wet.“
The moment his digits were hugged by your walls, he didn’t waste time in curling them, fingers that reached deeper than your own would. The lewd squelching sound of him stuffing your cunt filled the room as well as your breathy gasps, all words caught in your throat and all reason melting away.
“S-stop,” you whined, clenching around his fingers that were rubbing your walls so deliciously.
“What’s wrong?” Geto pouted, faux pity in his tone as he settled himself behind you, placing you on his lap spreading your further for Satoru. He pinned both wrists behind your back with one hand, softly humming when your ass rubbed against his stiffening cock. “You were so eager to please us before. You don’t want to disappoint us do you?”
“Ah—n-no,” you admitted, the obscene slurping sounds of Gojo playing with you with his mouth and tongue, starting to feel good. Too good. “But please don’t tell Nanami…d-don’t tell him. Please.” You begged, Gojo’s tongue pushing past your entrance and tasting your insides, the bridge of his nose grinding against your clit.
“He won’t ever know, Princess,” Geto cooed, grabbing your right breast roughly, tweaking your nipple between his fingers. “It’s always been and still will be our little secret.”
The wet appendage bullying its way within your walls, wriggled inside you in an unexplainable way. You couldn’t believe that the Gojo Satoru was between your thighs , licking and slurping away at your cunt as if it was something sweet that he’s craved for so long. It felt dirty for him to be so utterly close to your intimate area and that the same lips and tongue that would kiss you were doing the same down there.
But it felt so good. Every time the bridge of his nose ground against your clit when he slurped and fucked you with his tongue had the heat in your belly grow and spark into flames. Your hips would jut and wriggle, the sensations being too much and not enough at the same time. And it didn’t help that Suguru was kneading and massaging your breast, tweaking your nipples now and then.
“Fuck,” Gojo groaned against your heat. “Missed this sweet pussy.” Then he continued his assault, bringing you closer to the edge.
You whimpered out his name a couple of times, mumbling that it was too much, to slow down but it fell on deaf ears, resulting in the uncontrollable shake of your body as you came.
“You taste so good,” he hummed, holding your hips down and lapping your juices that spilled forth, wetting your pussy even more.
“It’s my turn now, Satoru,” Geto spoke calmly from behind you, running his hands along your sides.
Next thing you knew, Geto’s lips were on yours, sweetly kissing you with such care and passion, no time given to you to gather yourself nor process everything. You’d be lying if the way he handled you didn’t make your heart flutter. His large hands roamed the expanse of your body, caressing beneath your breasts before squeezing them and guiding you on all fours.
The cold air brushed against the exposed slick folds of your pussy, your trembling impossible to control you could only grip the sheets and stare at the way they crumpled, the ache within you burning.
With his thumb, he spread your lips apart, whistling at the sight of your pulsing pink hole before rubbing the tip of his cock along your folds. “Why don’t we try something new this time around, hm?” The mischievous lilt in his voice made you heat up further, clenching around nothing.
“You can take Satoru in your pretty mouth while I fuck you dumb from behind. How does that sound to you sweetheart?” He cooed, his flush tip circling around your clit making you moan. You couldn’t take the teasing. You’d be lying to yourself if you said you didn’t want this, didn’t want to repeat over and over the secret meetings you three would have. You’ve always looked up to Geto and Gojo, admired them, loved them. But the love you had for Nanami was different. The way he made your heart flutter and warm was different from the searing hot heat that Geto and Gojo provided.
“Geto-senpai …” you had whispered, gripping the sheets, melting bit by bit by his hot cock prodding at your entrance, your walls begging to be stretched, to be filled. “N-need you inside. P-please. I promise to be good.” You panted, the greed within you blinding logic.
“Sweet Angel,”Geto sighed, his grips on your hips tightening as he popped the head of his cock inside of you, a moan of relief leaving your lips. “You’ve always been good for us.”
“Too good,” Gojo added, tilting your head up with his thumb, his usually bright electric blue eyes a dark glowing blue. His thumb swiped your lip while Geto slowly inched his way inside of you, stretching your walls deliciously. You couldn’t fight back the moan that left you as you stared at Gojo’s expressions.
“Best fucking pussy,” Geto groaned from behind, sinking to the hilt, the fullness driving you crazy, your walls and clit tingling from it all.
Gojo swiped your lips once more, this time with the tip of his cock, the slit leaking beads of precum that in your lustful daze, made you lick the pink head to taste him. Gojo swore and threw his head back, letting you swirl your tongue around his tip before you let him slip past your lips.
You moaned around his cock when you felt Geto draw back, only to thrust back in languidly before building up the pace. One that was too fast it had you squeezing him tight, where his cock was brushing against your sweet spot inside you, one that Gojo began to match as he held you by the hair and was fucking into your mouth, then deep in your throat.
“Shit, keep fucking her like that, her throat gets tight when you hit her sweet spot,” Gojo moaned, staring at your pretty bleary eyes, darkened with lust, looking up at him so cutely as you gagged and drooled around his cock. Fuck, you were gonna make him cum so fast if you kept looking at him like that.
“Such a good girl aren’t you?” Geto grunted, driving his hips til it slapped with your ass over and over, his eyes catching glimpses of the creamy ring of white forming at the base of his cock. “You’re so hot baby.” He groaned, fucking your harder you screamed around Gojo’s cock.
They felt so good. It was euphoric. All you could think about was how good they were making you feel, how hot and heavy their cocks were inside you, and how their praises fell so sweetly from their lips.
In the darkness of the small hall by the door, dark eyes watched silently. They watched the way the two men dwarfed your frame, how Geto’s fast thrusts made your breasts bounce til your arousal was leaking down and glistening on your inner thighs, and how Gojo’s balls slammed against your chin as he fucked your pretty face, drool dripping down your chin.
His breath was caught in his throat and he was desperately trying to deny the heat that began to bloom within him at the sight of you getting fucked. Trying to control the hardening of his own cock in his boxers. He was supposed to be filled with fury and thoughts to reprimand his seniors for abusing their power over you but instead he was wondering about how warm your mouth was and how hot and tight your walls would be.
This was wrong, he told himself silently, his eyes on you the entire time. And the sight before him, his two seniors fucking you at the same time was something he didn’t expect to walk in on, he was hoping to see you in your bed, fast asleep. Not on all fours taking two cocks as if you were in heat.
“Fuck, I’m cumming,” Gojo groaned, hips stilling in one final thrust, his hand tangled in your hair pressing you further down til your nose was pressed on his pelvic bone. You unintentionally clenched your walls as you felt his hot cum spill down your throat, taking all he was giving you. “Good girl.” Gojo praised, grinning as he pulled out, hints of his cum still present on your pink tongue.
Arms trembling, your upper body fell onto the bed, Geto’s grasp on your hips kept your ass up, your body jolting forward from each hard and deep thrust. Your fingers curled against the sheets, moaning at the way his balls slapped against your clit, his name falling in soft chants.
“C-cum…ah—,” you panted against the sheets, broad furrowing as you were getting closer to the edge. “Make me cum, s-so close. Feel so good. I—ah. Please. Please. Please.”
Geto swore at the small pleads, one hand snaking around your waist as he pressed his torso against your back, his hot breath against your ear as his fingers found your clit.
“Fuck, you’re getting so tight around me baby,” Geto moaned in your ear, the silkiness in his voice made you clench around him. “Pretty girl likes to get praised doesn’t she?” He teased, rubbing your sensitive pearl, your moans getting louder and higher, the steady pounding of his cock into your cunt and the pressure on your clit hurling you to the edge.
“Fuck, I’m close,” Geto burrowed his face in the crook of your neck, hips increasing in pace. “Take my cum, baby. Fuck.”
“N-no, not inside,” you gasped, the pressure on your clit making your eyes roll back, your protests ceasing almost immediately as your orgasm hits you.
Geto’s hips stuttered as the pressure at the base of his spine released, pulling out and pumping himself till he came all over your back. The hot spurts painted your skin white and he squeezes your ass in appreciation. you were lucky Gojo wasn’t fucking you then, he would’ve cum inside you and Geto wasn’t that cruel, he still cared for you in more ways than one.
Your head was spinning, the tingling sensation that exploded from your core washed over you like waves. The warmth that painted your stomach heated your skin and with heavy lidded eyes you glanced down to see the mess of his cum, panting as you tried to catch your breath.
“My turn!” Gojo chirped like a boy waiting for his turn at a toy. His large hand grabbed your ankle pulling you to the foot of the bed to carry you, back pressed against his chest and his arms hooked beneath your knees, his tip rubbing on your clit making you whine.
“S-senpai , wait,” you breathlessly spoke up, slumped against him, his strong arms supporting your weight. “I just c-ca—ah!”
His cock easily slipped inside you, splitting your walls apart again so quickly after your orgasm, you squeezed him tight. From where Nanami stood, he could see your pussy so clearly in the dim lighting. It glistened with slick and your cute lips were parted to accommodate Gojo’s lengthy cock, the sight made him even harder.
“How does it feel, Princess?” Gojo rasped in your ear, feeling your slick coat his length and drip down his balls.
“G-good. Feels good,” you admitted shamelessly, thighs shaking as he began to thrust up into you. “S’too much, Gojo.”
“Mhm? Make up your mind, baby,” he groaned, eyes closing at the sweet sensation of your soft walls hugging him. “You’re so fucking wet.” He pistons into you, your whines and moans filling the room once more. “I bet Nanami would love to fuck this pretty pussy too.”
A lump formed in the blonds throat, still stood in the shadows of the hall, the room door behind him closed. Why was his name brought up? Did Gojo know he was here? He should’ve known better. He should turn away now before he gets caught and makes you uncomfortable. It was already bad that he had stood there and watched you get fucked by his seniors, and enjoyed hearing your sweet sinful moans.
“You want that don’t you, Princess?” Gojo pressed on, his pace unrelenting, desperate to finish inside you. “Want Nanami to fuck you just as I do and fill your precious womb with cum.”
Nanami’s fingers barely touched the steel knob, pausing on his way out , his curiosity getting the better of him.
You could only whine in response, core clenching tight, the sensation of Gojo’s cock scraping your walls and brushing your g-spot, bringing you closer to the edge once more. They made you feel so good, it always felt like a dream.
“You little slut,” Gojo chuckled deeply, feeling your walls clamp around him. “Of course you want that. Why don’t you put on a show for him then, hm? Look.”
Panic surged throughout your body, eyes forcing itself to focus on the surroundings of the room, making out the unmistakable silhouette in the dimmed entryway. Your hands immediately covered your face in embarrassment, body growing hotter and hotter.
He was here. Nanami was seeing you like this.
“N-no,” you whimpered when your back met the bed, exposing your front to Nanami’s dark eyes. How much did he see? How did he get in? What was he thinking? A soft pressure on your throbbing pearl had you crying out. Why did it feel so good even when he was here? Why isn’t he looking away?
“Fuck, I’m cumming. Fuck,” Gojo hissed over and over, bliss seeping through his features and his grip on your hips tightening. “Watch Nanami, see how good she takes it.”
As everything Gojo appeared to be, even his moans, the one he makes especially when he finished, were pretty. He stilled inside you, cock pulsing as he shivered at the rippling pleasure up and down his spine. Warm heat flooded your insides, the sensation of his seed pouring into your womb making you softly moan in bliss, mind disregarding the idea that he actually came inside you. You were against it. You were. But it felt so good. The seeping warmth, the heat of his pearly white skin against yours and his breath fanning your neck as he caught his breath. It was all too good.
“N-na…,” you drawled softly, trying to form the syllables of the blonds name who stood by. Your eyes scanned him over, blinking away the drowsiness that came with the high. His face was flushed pink, lips slightly parted and as your eyes trailed lower, you could see the prominent bulge in his dark navy plaid pyjamas.
Did he want you too?
“Fuck,” Gojo hissed, pulling away, cock slipping out of you and bright blue eyes observing the white the seeped out your abused hole. “Shit, that’s hot.” He grinned proudly, getting a good look. “Suguru, look. This is what you’re missing out on.”
The raven haired stole a glance, admiring the creampie that Satoru just gave you.
“There’s always next time,” Geto reminded him, a smirk working it’s way up his lips as he tilted his head still crying your pink heat. He’ll definitely get his turn. But first…
“You know she can help you with that,” Geto’s voice pierced through Nanami’s trance, who almost drooled at what he just saw.
“W-what?” He cleared his throat, fists clenched on his sides, telling himself to resist.
“That.” Geto tilted his head, gesturing to the blonds hard on.
“I-I’m fi—,”
“Kento…”
‘No. Don’t say my name that way’ , his teeth ground against each other. The call of his name forcing his eyes that had been on the ceiling to you. Gojo laid by your side, caressing your cheek and praising you, while you looked at him. Dainty fingers reached out to him, palm up, beckoning him to come closer.
“W-want you too,” you murmured softly, the shyness in your voice evident to his ears. The chosen words made him blush. This couldn’t be real.
And yet, he took a step forward. Then another…and another.
His body moved on its own before his mind could process what he was doing. He chanted the word ‘Resist’ over and over, even when Gojo placed his hands on his shoulders, making him sit on the edge of the bed, telling him that this was his chance.
Even when you had straddled his lap, your arms draped over his shoulders, your lips brushing his nose, your very being just so treacherously close, was breaking his resolve, tearing it down piece by piece so easily.
Nanami winced when your hand wrapped around his length, aligning it to your heat. There was little to no fight in him left, not when the woman he sought after, admired, fell in love with, was taking initiative in the way he could only dream of.
The way you moaned in his ear when his leaking head popped inside your cunt began in him an addiction he never thought he’d have. He wanted to hear those sounds from you again, he wanted to be the reason for your moans, for your pleasure.
“K-Kento,” you whimpered, sinking lower unto his length. “Ah—you’re inside.” You breathed out shakily, walls tightening around him, a soft grunt leaving Nanami at the sensation.
Slowly, despite your tired body, you rocked your hips up and down his length, the heat and the pressure drawing you into a trance, already lost at the feeling of Nanami filling you up.
“She feels great doesn’t she?” Gojo mused, watching you ride the usually stoic man before you.
Nanami could hear the grin on his senior’s face, no quick retort nor remark could leave him. Not with how your walls enveloped him so tightly. Instead his hands found purchase on your hips, guiding you along his cock. He could feel your arousal leaking from you, along his length and down his balls. It was so easy to thrust into you with the mess of your wetness and the previous man’s cum. It was all so dirty.
“A-ah—feel s’good,” you moaned, wrapping your arms around his neck, bringing his face to your chest, your body trembling with pleasure.
“Awe, look at our little Princess,” Gojo cooed, watching your cute lewd expressions. “She finally gets the man that she wanted.”
“She looks pretty when she’s fucking like that.” Geto chimed in, lighting a cigarette a he enjoyed the show before him.
“Oi, Nanaminnn. Isn’t this your first time?” The white haired man chortled from behind.
The blond ignored them both. Too lost with the heat of your body against his. Too lost with the squeeze of your velvety walls. Your moans, your gasps, the cute whines of his name on your lips. All of it. It was dizzying.
Gently, Nanami switched your positions. Your back pressed against the bed with him between your legs, and his string hands on either side of your head, pinning you below him as he thrusts into you again at his own pace. Fast and deep, giving you all he’s got.
You cried out at the new position, feeling another orgasm quickly building up in your very sensitive core. But the warmth that enveloped you this time was different. It was like the first morning rays of sun against your skin, comforting and sweet. It was because it was Nanami. As your body rocked from the power of his thrusts, you admired him above you. His blond hair was matte and no longer neatly swept back, bangs falling over his dark eyes, and a pink blush dusted his cheeks, and his lips were glossy and parted slightly as he grunted and panted above you.
Nanami wouldn’t be able to last long. Not with how you were looking at him.
“F-fuck,” he groaned under his breath, pressing his torso against yours and guiding your leg with one hand to wrap around his waist. He was close. And by the way your cunt was tightly sucking him in, you were close to.
“C-cum with me,” you breathed out, wrapping your arms around his neck, his cock drilling into you relentlessly, fat cockhead kissing your cervix with each thrust and brushing your g-spot. “F-fill me up, please. Want you to cum inside me.” You babbled, your words only spurring him on.
“Fuck, she’s so pretty when she begs like that. It’s getting me hard again.” Gojo groaned from the back.
Nanami reached between the two of you, fingers finding your swollen pearl and massaging it in a circular motion, your walls tightening even more around his length.
“Cum for me,” he rasped against your ear. The gruff, deep timbre of his voice made your whole body shiver and melt even further for him.
His thrusts quickened and his fingers continued to rub your clit, your nerve endings becoming more sensitive with each second. You could feel it. The tightening in your stomach, the build up of pressure in your lower belly. Your moans were leaving you without restraint at this point, feeling too utterly good from his cock, til the knot inside you snapped. You came all over him, your sweet release dripping down his muscular thighs and onto the bed, and in a couple of thrusts, his release soon followed, and you basked are the blissful expression on his face.
“I l-love you,” you murmured, against his neck, as he stilled on top of you, cock pumping out his seed into your womb. The warmth welcomed and even making you giggle. You were happy to be connected with Nanami like this. Your heart felt full.
He softly moaned against your ear, your confession making this messed up union, sweeter than it should have been. He could feel you milking his cock, walls pulsating against his length, taking what you could of his cum while the excess leaked out of your abused hole.
“Feels nice to cum inside her huh?” Gojo quipped from the back, cock hard again and hoping for another turn. “Shit, you made me wanna go agai—
“You’ve had your turn dipshit,” Geto grabbed his friend by the ear, dragging him towards the armchair in the corner of the room.
Nanami slowly parted from you, blushing at the sight of your pussy leaking with his cum. He didn’t know what to say. What could he possibly say?
“Are you okay?” He cleared his throat, lying beside you, letting you catch your breath.
You nodded with the sweetest smile on your face.
“You’d be surprised with how much she can take, Nanami,” Geto spoke, the bed dipping in your side as he settled beside you, turning you on your stomach. “The night is far from over. Plus,” he smirked, pushing your puffy lips apart just to get a good view of your cum filled pussy. “I haven’t come inside her yet, and you,” he helped you to your hands and knees, your face perfectly close to Nanami’s cock.
“You haven’t even gotten to try her mouth yet. As you can see….” he lined himself with your cunt, sheathing himself instantly to not let any cum go to waste, only to find your walls greeting him with a gentle squeeze. “She doesn’t disappoint.”
❝watch me, don't touch me, love me, don't hurt me.❞
[title is from ive's accendio. gif not mine.]
summary. you are the fop of the wizarding society, known for your shallowness and careless display of wealth, but as hogwarts faces another threat, the marauders and lily, find themselves drawn to you and the secrets hidden under your facade. (harry just wants to know what is going on.)
pairing/s. marauders x reader. (james potter/lily evans/remus lupin/sirius black/reader.)
wc. 24.1k.
tags. enemies to lovers, angst, hurt but the comfort is later, fluff(ish), i try slow burn for the first time (it hurts.), this is highly self-indulgent idgaf, set during goblet of fire but i decide what goes, voldemort isn't the only character who can revive from the dead, BITCH. OH, LMAO I FORGOT, THIS IS FOR THE DILF AND MILF LOVERS SDKJFHSF they're married, but remus and sirius keep their name for legal and plot reasons. adult marauders and adult reader! and i was careful this time to not use any specific pronouns or gendered terms so everyone can enjoy the pain!! every1 is hurting 2nite. proofread kind of, so we die like. . . harry potter?
cws. here we go... canon-typical violence, vivid description of injuries, pain, and blood, emotional abuse, trauma, self-destructive tendencies, minor character death (non-canon), pureblood society practices, voldemort is his own warning, brief mention of war, brief scene with abducted children, panic attacks, depictions of mental illness, suic!dal thoughts, bellatrix lestrange is also her own warning, morally-grey reader.
a/n: this is inspired by my most favorite finnick odair fic EVER! obviously, i won't ever reach that level of greatness, but i've had this idea in my head ever since i read that story. sometimes, i just want to cry at night to feel something, LMFAO.
halfway through writing this story, i got insecure, so thank you to this eye-opening comment on reddit that i found that will forever change how i look at reader inserts: “for me, a reader should be faceless, but not soulless.”
to my dearest friends and readers, i hope you enjoy this world that i've written for you ueueue. (the next and final part is fluffier, i promise.) will upload to ao3 soon!
act i. dear god, please save the little man.
“RITA, DARLING, do get your wretched little quill for this one. I heard from a wee birdie that Vittoria Zabini was spotted in Rome, and not just wearing last season’s designer collection, but on her honeymoon, of all things! Can you believe it, dearest? If I remember correctly, this must be husband number five now.”
Like a wingless canary in a gilded cage, you are forced once again to sing for red-lipped witches and their grating laughter, and for wizards with their fat bellies, graying hair, and leering eyes. How kind of Narcissa Malfoy to host these decrepit creatures in her manor garden—and thrust the role of main attraction onto you. There you are, lonesome badger, dressed in the finest tulle for everyone to ogle at. A ballerina in a music box, turning, and turning, and turning.
(When will your cursed lullaby finally end?)
Isadora Bulstrode cackles. “Gold-digging wench must be at it again.”
As predicted, Rita Skeeter greedily whips out her Quick-Quotes Quill. The bloodthirsty journalist preys hungrily at your every word—and you’re more than willing to satiate the irritable, little pest. “Riveting.” She pushes her glasses upwards with a quirk of her lips. “We may have tomorrow’s front page in our hands.”
Lavinia Nott brings the teacup to her mouth, her gaze slicing towards you. “Do tell us more. Where ever do you get your information from?”
You hide a coy smile behind the fine porcelain. “Why, Lavinia dearest, if I reveal my secret now, I might have to kill you!” The drove of ladies giggle amongst themselves as Lavinia sips her tea impassively. You play these people like a fiddle, and they’re none the wiser. But even vile women have to play their parts in the cruel world forged by mad men. Yours happens to be the most ill-fated of them all.
“A shame you decided not to pursue the same path as your mother, but that is alright—not every one is fit to work.” The Selwyn matron raises her brow, offering you a tight-lipped smirk.
“Oh, Elinor, my love, I’m surprised you’d even suggest such a horrible thing!” Your grin grows wicked and wider. You know perfectly what the wizarding society thinks of you: the orphaned heir, the shallow socialite who only cares for gallivanting about in pureblooded extravaganzas. A status you’ve so carefully fashioned; utterly beloved and adored by these people, flowers falling at your feet with so much as a whisper from your lips.
Your gaze drifts to a familiar crowd of people to the side. It’s the pack of lions and The-Boy-Who-Lived. There they are, the marauding bunch and their displays of loyalty and whatnot; hideously coordinated outfits, but capturing the world’s attention constantly and effortlessly.
How repulsive.
In spite of that, you are intrigued. They are the section that plays out of tune in the orchestra you have been conducting for years.
And so you bid your goodbyes to the witches; they fawn and beg for you to stay for an hour more. You pout your lips and say with faux sympathy, hand flying to your chest. “Oh, don’t worry, my dears! I’ll be back soon enough after greeting some of the other guests. You lovely ladies might tire of me if I stay for too long.”
Melina Traverse brushes you off. “We could never! You know you’re like family to us, pet!”
With a delighted gasp, you say, “Don’t tell Narcissa, but you’ve always been my favorite Slytherin.” The venom flows endlessly from your lips. You owe your life to only a handful of people. Narcissa Malfoy, who raised you when your mother no longer could, is one of them. Finally, you’re able to sneak away from their freshly manicured talons as they tittle-tattle amongst themselves.
Once your back is turned to the rest of them, you roll your eyes until your head begins hurting.
What a bunch of insufferable fools.
Still, the show curtains are wide open and the sun is yet to set. You have another audience that is awaiting your next number.
“Oh, my, my, my! Is it truly the Chosen One in our midst?” You approach the horrid family of Gryffindors—nearly doubling over in laughter at the speed with which their faces fall at the sight of you. How refreshing, you think to yourself. It’s been so long since you’ve seen people who wore their hearts on their sleeves. “Cissa and I didn’t think you’d even respond to our invitation—but this is just brilliant! Lily, darling! How long has it been? That dress looks utterly divine! Is that Charmeuse silk? The purple simply brings out the color in your eyes! And your skin, my love! Just glowing! Tell me—have you been trying those snail facials? I hear they’re all the rage nowadays.”
Sirius grimaces, cheeks turning ashen. “Bloody hell, I’m going to need a drink for this. A strong one, too.”
“You’re at a garden party, Sirius darling,” you remind in jest, flamboyantly motioning to the grazing table. “The elves are serving Darjeeling, jasmine, chamomile, berry blends, spiced orange, silver needle, and my personal favorite, chocolate mint!” There are strings of lights wrapped around the tree branches; floating lanterns and the hydrangeas creeping on the stone walls. You put a hand over your heart, smiling knavishly. “From the Malfoy family, to yours, we sincerely hope you enjoy your brunch.”
Lily deeply inhales as she intertwines her fingers with James’s, a polite smile on her face—an odd pang in your heart at the show of solidarity. (She questions how sincere can a Malfoy really be.) “Y-Yes, well, it’s so good to see you, too. We’re grateful for the invitation, especially since it’s for a rather honorable cause.”
Ah, pure-hearted creatures really do get on your nerves. Lion hearts; words dripping in honey, limitless bravado. You’ve changed your mind, you’re sick of it all. A flash of vindictive glee crosses your face as you abruptly grab her hand, wrenching it away from her husband’s. “We just knew you’d see it that way! You probably see yourself in those Muggle children, eh?”
Lily recoils, as if struck by hot iron, shoulders tensing; slowly, she peels away her hand from yours, long lashes blinking away her shock. “You and Narcissa must be raising a lot of money, then.” She eyes the marble fountain adorned in white roses, the harmonizing gnomes nearby, self-playing harps, and the scrutinizing stares from afar. “I never knew you cared so much about Muggle children.”
“Well, I suppose it must be done for all the pudgy-cheeked brats in the world,” You callously wave away her words with a sigh. Unbeknownst to most, all the charity proceeds come from your own Gringotts account. That is the one real thing left in your miserable life. “As staff at Hogwarts, the children must come first, wouldn’t you agree, Lily flower?”
“Quite,” replies Lily, lips firmly pursed.
James enters the fray, hand snaking around Lily’s waist; jaw taut, seeming to regret ever entering the snake den. “Have you met our son, Harry, already?” He turns to the fourteen-year-old at his left side, gently patting Harry’s back with a crooked smile. “Haz, this is an old classmate of ours.” James gestures to you, and you offer the Potter spawn an amused smile as he blinks owlishly at you. The poor thing has gone frigid from the wintry cold, despite the summer sun overhead and blooming coneflowers; and you wonder if he must have run into Draco and Lucius before coming to the garden.
So this is the child the Dark Lord failed to kill, you muse. You only wish that you could have seen that monster fall to the ground lifelessly, defeated by an infant and his courageous parents. How fitting for men like Lucius Malfoy to follow in his footsteps; the blind leading the blind. Your grin stretches from ear to ear as you take his hand in yours. Clearly, he’s never held a girl’s hand before, as he limply shakes your hand, awkwardly spluttering his greetings. “What an honor it is to finally meet the savior of the wizarding world.”
“Why, you look just like James when he was younger, always strutting around the corridors.” Your eyes drift to the lightning scar on his forehead, a testament to his and Lily’s survival against the killing curse. “And such clear-cut emerald eyes; truly your mother’s son. Tell me, Harry dearest, you must be quite the heartbreaker at Hogwarts.”
His doe-eyes harden, and your brow quirks in curiosity. (So the littlest lion can growl, after all.) “Oh. . . not really.” His hand hangs back at his side, fists coiling. The robins chirp merrily as they fly by, his parents carefully watching the scene unfold; water endlessly splashing in the fountain. Harry’s voice deepens as he continues, “I couldn’t be. My friends and I barely have time for anything else. There always seems to be something going on at the castle, apparently.”
“How interesting—Elsie!” You bark at the quivering house elf as Harry stumbles on his words. “Get Mister Potter and his company a plate of macarons—serve them our finest tea, as well.”
Harry winces as the elf apparates at once. “There’s r-really no need for—”
Your gaze, sharp as a knife, slices to him, as the corners of your painted lips bend contemptuously. “Have you heard the news, dearheart?”
Harry looks to his father before shrugging. “I don’t think so.”
“If Mister Lupin here has so graciously informed you,” you begin tantalizingly, eyes cutting to the rugged werewolf at Lily’s side; his back stiffening at the mention of his name, “Otherwise, keep this between you and me, Harry darling. Hogwarts will be hosting a rather important event this year—and I do love a good party—so you must have noticed the rise in appearances from the Ministry.” You gesture to the top Aurors at the DMLE towering over Harry, Sirius and James. “More than that,” you continue with a sly cant to your voice. “There will be a few new additions to Hogwarts’ staff. Among them, of course—is yours truly!”
“And to do what, exactly?” Sirius blurts out incredulously.
“Be a teacher, of course!” you feign ignorance, bashfully furrowing your brows. “Why else?”
“Brilliant!” Sirius chuckles scornfully. “So, the children will be learning about French designers and frilly dresses then, I presume?
“Is that truly all you think of me?” you ask, gasping melodramatically as you circle the rim of your empty teacup.
“You want to know what I think? Or what everyone thought behind your back at Hogwarts?” Sirius scoffs with a cock of his head. “You’ve always been the belle of the ball, no bloody doubt about that. But I’ve always wondered if there was anything more to your head than just air.”
He runs a hand through his dark curls, lips twisting into a sneer. “But I reckon nothing has changed since then. You’re just the same insufferable, vapid wench as you’ve always been.”
Your expression falters—but your mask cannot afford even a moment of rest. A jarring note in the lullaby plays as the ceramic ballerina stops turning. You let the minutes pass by fleetingly; it seems the self-playing chordophones have changed their tune, as well. You watch as the canary diamonds in your bracelet glint against the sunlight. (You are growing tired of the blinding show lights, unrelenting crowd, and never-ending play. Where is the reprieve, you wonder, for the tormented primadonna and her aching soul?)
The strings are now dipped in blood as your tears polish the stage. Your joints have twisted, bent, and danced. You wonder, how long must it be until you are rid of the starring role?
You muster a coy smile, fluttering your lashes at the heir of the most noble and ancient House. “Such crude language, Mister Black,” you say, albeit your voice has gone mellow; nails drumming against the table surface as the guests mingle with one another. The unbearably dull conversations buzz in your ear. You notice Draco and Astoria Greengrass heading for the glasshouse. You consider stealing her lace parasol and whacking Sirius with it, and the thought fills you with immense joy.
Unfortunately, they are your guests, and you are nothing if not the most polite host. “Perhaps, I am not the only one who hasn’t grown out of their immature habits,” you say, eyeing his shoulder-length hair, spiky ear piercings, and leather jacket. That damned leather jacket of his. It irks you that he and his kind can show insolence freely without bearing any repercussions. (But you’d die before you ever feel envy for a man like Sirius Black.) The sun fades behind the clouds, and your mask slips perfectly into place once more.
“What is it that happened again? Between you and Severus Snape in sixth-year?” You tap your chin pensively, taking cruel satisfaction in the stutter in Sirius’s breath and Remus’s parted lips, ever stupefied. You gaze fiendishly at Remus. “Oh, silly me, I’ve gone off topic. Well, anyhow, I just wanted to say, I believe the students are in rather good hands this year. I just hope Dumbledore doesn’t accidentally let an infected beast roam the halls of Hogwarts.”
Your eyes flash impishly. “Wouldn’t you agree, Mister Lupin?”
Lily curls her lip viciously. “Just what exactly—?”
“Elsie has returned, master.” The house elf bows her head just as the antique bistro table is circled with macarons, cucumber sandwiches, miniature cocktail buns, and slices of pound cake. Lily retracts her hand, grinding her jaw as she swallows the words in her throat.
“You may go, Elsie, thank you.” With a guileful smirk, you levitate the teapot towards James and Harry, dutifully filling their cups; steam soon arising from the Chinese porcelain. You nod at the group. “It’s jasmine pearl,” you explain haughtily. “Carefully handcrafted tea from harvested leaves and flowers. Such exquisiteness that you won’t be able to find anywhere else.”
“Do enjoy your tea; Cissa and I made sure to spare no expense for our guests.” The teapot carefully lands back on the table. The sinfonietta ends, and so does your time with this particular audience. What misfortune, that you won’t receive your flowers for today’s performance. You pivot on your heels, flinging them a lukewarm goodbye. “Do excuse me, for I must tend to the new arrivals. I believe I see Missus Parkinson over there by the koi pond. Cissa might have my head if I neglect my responsibilities.”
You turn your head, tossing a wink at Lily. “Today, after all, is for the children.”
Alas, it is not Persephone Parkinson you head towards.
You briefly exchange tepid pleasantries with Lavinia Greengrass before walking past the koi pond to the edges of the garden, far beyond prying eyes and ears. There, like a brooding Dementor drifting through a frozen lake, waits your true target. Sadly, it is only a dour-faced professor, a long time confrère of yours, to be precise. There are only a handful of people to whom you are indebted. Severus Tobias Snape is one of those few.
With a flick of your wand, you covertly cast the silencing charm upon the elusive spot Severus had chosen. There is no need for these edacious vultures to prey on your conversation. They are better off with their tête-à-têtes and syrupy pikelets. You drown out the chamber orchestra’s symphony, the clinking of champagne glasses, the rustling leaves and ringing wind chimes. “Severus darling,” you say liltingly, feet shuffling to his side as you playfully ghost your palm against his nape. He barely spares you a glance as a breeze courses through the rippling lake water. “You’re missing out on the festivities, you know.”
“Have you finally finished tormenting Narcissa’s visitors?” he drawls, at long last acknowledging your presence and sharply raising a brow at your saccharine-sweet smile.
“Why, I’d never dare to do such a thing,” you reply with a theatrical sway of your head. “I simply conversed with the ladies and had a delightful run-in with your old flame, Lily. Do you remember her, my sweet? Ghastly red hair, pale skin, and, oh, those green eyes. It must be infuriating to look like that,” you rattle away to the only entity willing to listen to you in his company: the wind.
“Spare me,” he drones, lips curved impatiently.
You moue. “Ever the bore, you are, Severus. Shall I fetch you a platter of brandy snaps?”
“Shall I sit around while I wait?” Snape’s lips contort into a sour grimace, eyes rolling to the back of his head. “The Dark Lord himself might even find time to rise from his grave.”
“Severus dear, if I didn’t know any better, I’d say you were trying to tell me something.” You eye him slyly, mouth tipping into a smirk as a dragonfly hovers by the waterline, avidly stalked by the dwarf frog on a lily pad. “So,” you pry, “did you have something important to tell me? I promised Mister Goyle I’d have a drink with him.”
The frog splashes into the lake, and the dragonfly flutters away without a care. Severus clandestinely slips a piece of paper into your palm as he swivels around, dark cloak billowing. “Ensure that nothing traces back to you,” he snarls.
“Clearly I do know better, Severus.” You toy with the paper between your fingers, a sense of exhilaration running up your spine. “Not to worry,” you say with a clipped smile, a serpentine glare in your eyes, “I always do as I am told.”
(Severus, not for the first time in his life, wonders if the Sorting Hat made a mistake when it sorted you into Hufflepuff.)
act ii. tonight, let’s start the masquerade.
THE NIGHT GROWS weary, and so do the alleys of Knockturn; neglected as your hooded figure navigates through the brick road, only the caged owls and flickering stars to notice your presence. You fainly traipse amongst the shadows, a moment of surrender from the spotlight and malignant eyes; a brief interlude in the performance. Past the hanging doll heads in the windows of Borgin & Burkes, you find a lonely shop. Inside the locket of your ring, lies a slip of paper that had been given to you earlier this afternoon. Well, Severus, you think to yourself, idly twisting the ring on your finger, let’s see where you sent me to this time.
And so, the stage actor calls for a costume change.
“Alohomora.”
With one last glance at the dimly-lit passage, you enter the boutique. The brass shop bell accompanies your entrance, but no owner appears to greet you—and if there was, well, you have quite a unique way of saying hello. Your fingers feather across the dusty bookshelves, eyes raking through the broken staircase, the faint scent of ginger, rosemary, and mugwort pervades the room; a shattered crystal ball sits in the center of the shop desk, ripped paintings on the wall. A grimace pulls at your lips as you come across a familiar ivory mask. A Death Eater mask—it’s warm to touch; recently worn, perchance. You bury the strong urge to set it on fire.
There’s a shift in the air, a creak in the floorboards—in an instant, you whip your wand out from its leather holster.
“Reveal yourself,” you whisper curtly.
To the naked eye, there is only one intruder in the dingy parlor. To you, however, there is an obscure silhouette of a stranger covered by a glimmering veil. You hold onto your wand resolutely. If it was an enemy, you’d be blown into the walls by now. “This isn’t an ensemble stage, you know,” you chuff impatiently, “I’m not fond of sharing the spotlight with lineless extras.”
The disillusionment charm slowly unveils, and you wait unblinking, until you see a familiar face standing before you. Mid-length curly hair that falls over gray, dagger-like eyes, the irksome scent of tobacco, and a frightening similarity to his elder brother.
There are exactly five people you’d risk your life for, and right now, you’re digging the tip of your wand into their neck.
“Mister Regulus Black,” you greet with a playful edge to your voice, eyes narrowing. “Severus didn’t mention we’d be running into each other tonight.”
“That’s because I didn’t tell Sev I’d be here,” says Regulus, dimples poking out as he swats your wand away from his throat. “I might go mad if I have to stay inside for another bloody week, there’s only so many times I can re-read Good Omens—and by the way, did anyone ever tell you how dramatic you are? Lineless extras, really?”
You hide a fond smile with a roll of your eyes, whirling around to browse the glass cabinets and leather journals on the table, returning to the task at hand. “And so you thought going outside and risking someone seeing you in the open was a good idea? Reggie darling, I often think about the possibility of Walburga dropping you on the head as an infant.”
Regulus shoves his hands inside his trouser pockets as he hovers over your shoulders like a lost, overgrown duckling. “Wasn’t it Cissa’s soirée today? Did you jinx the statues like I told you to?”
“Who do you think I am?” you say haughtily, pausing in your search to half-heartedly glare at him. And after a moment’s pause, you jerk your shoulder and coyly respond with a side-smirk, “Of course I did. The young Mister Flint nearly screamed his head off.” You hum reminiscently, “truthfully, it’s been quite a while since I heard Draco laugh like that these days. For breakfast, I hear about the Granger girl, and then for lunch, I hear about the Weasley children, and for dinner, it’s an hour-long spiel on the famed Harry Potter.”
Regulus chortles in amusement as he hops onto the shop counter, kicking back his chunky boots. “And, then? Did you see my brother?”
“Oh, darling, I did more than that,” you mutter offhandedly, leafing through the paraphernalias and foul-smelling potion flasks.
“How was he? Is he doing well? Merlin, I think it’s been so long since I saw his face.” There’s a lapse of silence between you and Regulus. A lizard scurries across the room, chasing after a line of ants. The younger wizard taints the quietude with a long, frustrated sigh. “Sorry, I just. . .” He slumps his shoulders in resignation. “I wouldn’t have to ask so many questions if. . . if I could just. . .”
“I don’t understand why I have to hide from my own family.” With a jagged whisper, he says, “I feel like I’m losing my mind. Like I can’t believe that I’m really here, I don’t even know if I exist sometimes.”
You grimace as you turn to look at him, hand flinching as if wanting to reach out to him. Instead, you avert your gaze and continue scouring the room. “It’s for—”
“My own good, I know,” Regulus blows a strand of hair away from his forehead. He jumps off the counter with a hardened stare. You glance at his back as he bends to pick at the marks on the floor. At times like this, you remember how small and young Regulus had been when you found him moribund from lake inferis. What a cruel price to pay in exchange for his survival, you think.
For Regulus Black has to remain dead to the wizarding world, stuck in an interminable masquerade, waiting until the hour is up for his performance.
All the world’s a stage, and for the best of the actors and actresses, it seems the production never ends.
“How long do you think it’s going to stay like this? For you, me, Sev? For Cissa?” As he stands on his toes to inspect the top of a dusty cupboard, Regulus veers his head to peek at your expression, frowning when he finds none. (You’ve no answers for him, after all; the entirety of your life was spent wondering that exact same question. All you know is that the show must go on until the audience tires of the starving artist.) “Never mind, let’s just focus on finding whatever you were trying to find here.” He walks past his reflection in the vintage carved mirror. “What are we looking for, anyway?”
You wish to offer solace to a cherished friend, but duties are meant to be fulfilled. For now, to do what is right must come first. Your fingers slither up the side of a bookcase, a wooden ladder resting against the shelves. The mahogany is freshly varnished, the stench of glue is prominent, and deep scratches indent the floor. It’s an empty treasure cove, barely anything displayed on the racks. You grit your teeth as you realize it’s been well-maintained compared to the obsolete state of the room. “Here,” you rasp, abruptly snapping your head to look back at him.
He furrows his brow. “What?”
You beckon him to the corner of the room from where you stand, wooden planks creaking as you push at the bookcase. “Help me with this, Regulus. There could be something behind it.” You clench your jaw as you lean your weight onto the cabinet frame.
“Why don’t we just, I don’t know,” Regulus cocks his head as he waves his wand in the air. “Use magic?” he offers discreetly, as though divulging a century-old secret. “I suggest Bombarda for maximum efficiency.”
You stare at him vacantly. “Regulus dearheart, I hold a stupendous amount of tolerance for you, but there is absolutely no way we are drawing attention to ourselves via explosion spells in the dead of the night.”
He grins boyishly before ushering you away. “Alright, alright, I was only taking the mickey out of you.” Soon after, Regulus deftly mutters a levitation charm, his wand steadfast as the bookcase slowly detaches from the floor. You take a couple of steps backward, lips pursed as you observe Regulus concentrate on his work.
You note to yourself to have a conversation about Regulus’s restlessness with Severus. It could pose a liability and pull the curtains on the entire pasquinade. “Careful,” you keep a tight watch on Regulus’s pinched brows, his hovering wand, and the steadily moving bookshelf.
“Like taking jelly slugs from a first-year,” he says flippantly, beaming at you as his dark curls sweep over his eyes.
You give him an exasperated scowl before side-stepping his quip as you descry a faint outline of a door in the plastered wall. You feel a rumble in the ground, muffled noises behind the shrouded entrance. “Ready your wand, Regulus,” you say grimly, hand reaching for the doorknob, looking back in time to catch his smirk fade into a distant expression, “I believe what awaits won’t be as simple as that.”
A grave tenor disquiets the room, your free hand already grasping for your wand. Regulus stands at your side, nodding as you take a sharp breath. He offers his back to you, in spite of the looming danger. (A sadistic part of you finds comfort in his presence tonight, but neither of you can truly share the burdens of your harrowing façades. Tomorrow, you play the lone star once more; and he, the dead brother and son. But today, you must simply share the stage.)
You twist the knob until a click pierces the heavy silence.
You wait with a bated breath, expecting creatures and spells to come hurling in your direction. The room ahead is enshrouded with darkness. You share a terse nod with Regulus as a ball of light appears at the tip of your wands. Regulus moves to take a step forward, but you block him with your arm. “I’ll go first,” you say breathily, curtly glancing at the Death Eater Mask. “It could be cursed the moment we step inside.” Regulus presses his lips into a white line, clearly unhappy with your decision, but relents nonetheless.
Rough, travertine flooring begins where the woodwork ends; a gust of wind howls into the dark chamber. Wordlessly, you call for your patronus to investigate inside; thin, silvery wisps floating in the air, its light hauntingly beautiful against the unilluminated dungeon. You hear heavy chains dragging across the ground and the harmony of timid footfalls. A drop of water falls onto the cracked stone. Regulus grinds down on his jaw as he readies his wand.
After an eternity of waiting, you snap your wand to set the torches alight.
A pronounced chill runs up your spine; a stutter in your breath. You nearly stagger at the sight unveiled before you. If you had been a weaker wizard, you’d have dropped your wand already. “This. . .” you say hoarsely, eyes wide, blood simmering in your veins.
Children.
Little ones as young as ten-years-old, barely coming up to your stomach, staring up at you with bloodshot eyes. Their skinny arms are covered in grime and wear pathetic rags for clothes. Moss grows in every corner of the room. Emaciated mattresses on metal beds. “Bloody hell,” Regulus growls, chest heaving. “What the fuck?”
“It’s a prison,” you whisper, horrified. There must be more than twelve children standing before you. Bile rises to your throat. You worry about your wand breaking in half, but the overwhelming sense of dread traps you in position.
“Are. . . are you with the bad men?” A brave, young girl with owlish eyes protectively steps forward in front of her companions.
“No,” you answer gently, bending down on one knee to meet her eyes. You were neither good, or bad, but there is no magic on earth that would make you harm these children.
Regulus calls your name. “They’re Muggles,” he hisses angrily. “I don’t sense any magic from any of them.” He exhales in frustration. “What the hell are they doing with Muggle children?”
You grind down on your teeth, nearly dizzy with anger. You forgo a response to Regulus in favor of clasping your cloak around the trembling child. Soon after, you blanket the room in a warming charm. “Tend to their wounds,” you say sharply. “I’ll see what I can do about the chains.” And you will do something about those shackles, if it’s the last thing you do. “We’re going to get you out of here, I promise,” you tell the girl, stolid as you pat her head.
Except, the brass bell rings once more and everyone stiffens in alert. The children begin whimpering amongst themselves. Slow, deliberate footsteps reverberate from the shop into the icy-cold room. The hairs on the back of your neck rise.
“Move out of the way!” you yell, veins straining against your neck, just as you’re blown into the stone walls.
Regulus screams out your name, but you barely hear anything over the ringing in your ears; through blurring vision, you see the children and Regulus unharmed. Relief floods through you as you sluggishly rise from the floor. There’s a large crater in the wall from the impact; luckily, the tethers to the chains were demolished, as well. “Get them to the safehouse,” you order, blood trickling from your lips. You hardly feel your arms and legs; there’s an ache in the back of your head, your spine feels as though it’s been snapped in half. You’re definitely going to feel this tomorrow. Regulus hesitates to leave, hands laid on the shoulders of the children as he glowers at the newcomer.
“Now!” you bellow gutturally.
A muscle ticks in Regulus’s jaw, but as he finally apparates with as many children as he can, you finally stop holding your breath. “It’s okay,” you reassure the wee boys clinging onto each other for comfort, limping to their side. “I’m rather strong, you know. Stronger than any of the bad men.”
In every duel, you allow yourself to be hit only once—driven by your inhuman desire to feel something other than the emptiness of your unbroken charade.
(And for years, you have waited for anyone to say these two specific words: Avada Kedavra.)
“Go,” you instruct gently, brushing away the tendrils of hair from the little boy’s forehead. “Hide and wait until my companion comes for you.”
“And as for the ill-mannered invader,” you crane your head towards the entrance of the chamber, eyes raking over the tall figure’s bloodthirsty stance and flittering cloak. There’s a lack of silver mask, but you know well the stench of foreboding decay and malignity. At the speed of light, you aim your wand, “Confringo!”
You watch with a spiteful grin as the stranger is blasted across the room. The walls and ceilings threaten to crumble, and you can only hope that Severus won’t be too cross with you in the morning. You point your wand at the uninvited guest’s heart. Nothing will trace back to you, that much you are certain of.
After all, no one would suspect a vapid, insufferable boulevardier to be the greatest spy of the wizarding world.
A firebird caws in the distance.
And, scene.
act iii. where’s your soul? where’s your dream? do you think you’re alive?
“APPEARANCES ARE OF utmost importance.” You stand in the front of the Great Hall, sun rays streaming through the large, stained windows, wooden tables pushed to the walls; accoutered in a black velvet capelet with gold trimmings and vintage dragonhide boots. The sleeves of your blouse are lined with handwoven, gothic lace; trousers made of the finest yellow satin. It is a testament to your House—the cete of badgers. (You seize everyone’s attention—whether the two Aurors in the corner like it or not.)
After a descanting introduction, you are given center stage before the students of Gryffindor and Slytherin. With a swing in your step and a wrest in your voice, you continue, “That is why the Headmaster, Dumbledore himself, invited me to personally facilitate this year’s Tri-Wizard Tournament. As hosts of the event, excellence is expected of us. Professor McGonagall has graciously allowed me to take charge of your lessons, particularly in the art of dancing.” Your eyes gleam as you offer the young fourth-years a graceful reverence. “And our first lesson begins straight away.”
The crowd of students transfigure into a sea of curious eyes and flabbergasted whispers. You derisively watch the chaos unfold with an amused grin. Yet, you’re not the least bit worried. You’ve charmed even a flock of Dementors before, the creatures having been drawn to your voice, ostentatious stature, and the dark depths of your soul; like a bee to a field of flowers. A class full of awkward teenagers should be more than easy for you.
“Now, now, children,” you clap your hands as you make your way to the heart of the room, leaving a trail of softening murmurs. “The Yule Ball is a revered tradition, an exhibit of togetherness that has lasted for hundreds years.” You lift your nose up in the air as the girls look at one another, barely able to hide their giddy smiles and discreet glances across the hall. “As such, it is my venerable duty to oversee your etiquette in and out of the ballroom.”
(Sirius rolls his eyes from where he sits besides James.)
“Mister Filch, if you please.” With a flutter of your lashes and a poised smile, you beckon for the school caretaker who flounders to the gramophone. You wink at the young miss Pansy Parkinson who stares up at you in awe. Soon thereafter, you hear the soft melody of Léo Delibes’s Valse. Coppélia, you simper to yourself—a story close to your heart. (You’ve always found a winsome irony in a marionette like you dancing to the enamel-eyed girl’s song.)
“A dance, while enjoyable by one’s lonesome, is best savored with a partner,” you begin vivaciously, eyeing the gentlemen in particular. “Your date for the night must be aware that you’ve chosen them out of your own volition and undue necessity.” Your stare drifts to the coterie of young Gryffindors, tittering mischievously. “Shall we have a demonstration from the House of courage and splendor?”
“No one?” You raise a brow curiously when you’re met with silence and averted gazes. You then utter the scariest phrase a professor could say to their students: “I’ll choose the lucky student myself.”
You survey the pack of lion cubs, drifting through the tuffs of flashing red hair; gangly boys raucously kicking and pushing at each other to volunteer for your teach-in on ballroom dancing. You flash the students a vexatious grin. “Mister Harry Potter?” you call out to the ashen-faced boy with your hand outstretched. “Why don’t we let the Chosen One set an example to his peers?”
Hollers and cheers break out across the hall; not withholding the mirthful giggles of the doves on the other side of the room, wonderstruck by his green eyes and lightning scar. You motion for Harry to join you on the pseudo dance floor. The Weasley twins take delight in clapping and wisecracking into his ears until Harry reluctantly rises to his feet, a blooming shade of red on his neck and cheeks.
“As you approach your partner with the grace of a majestic stag,” you acclaim to the class whilst Harry approaches you with a wry grin and hands shoved inside his robe pockets, “And not a newborn foal.” You place your hand in his, “You may now invite your lady to dance.”
“Or your beau,” you add spiritedly, eyes gleaming as Harry chokes on his saliva.
You pat his back as the music comes to a sweet-sounding crescendo. “Dancing is about connection,” you turn to the students with a stern gaze. “If your posture crumbles, there goes your confidence, as well. At all times, you must maintain eye contact,” you say sharply as you tilt Harry’s chin and correct the arch of his arms. “Remember, it’s not ballroom if there’s no trust. Lean onto one another, and then. . .” You lay your palm onto his shoulder. “The feet should follow the music.”
Unfortunately, Harry runs on two left feet and both persistently evade the music. On the umpteenth time he stumbles on your shoes, he’s appraised by snickers and low whistles from either side of the hall. The Weasley twins in particular seem thrilled by Harry’s flailing arms and bewildered expression. Along with the two Aurors who’ve skipped their aurorly duties to patrol the castle in favor of heckling their ward. “You’re doing it wrong, James!” shouts Sirius through cupped hands, shoulders shaking in laughter.
“Why don’t you try it, Padfoot?” Harry retorts back to him; thick hair flopping over his eyes as he grates his teeth. You’re given no warning as Harry extracts himself from your grip and stalks over to where Sirius and James sit comfortably.
You blink, dumbfounded. “Harry dearest, I don’t believe that is necessary—!”
“Go on then,” says Harry, jerking his head. “Show us all how to do it.”
To the side, Ron guffaws into his fist, brought nearly to tears. (Earlier he was apprehensive about the class. “We’ve got a whole new professor just for twirling around and all that girlish stuff?” he had asked in disbelief before entering the Great Hall.
“Shut your mouth, Weasley,” growls Draco Malfoy as he shoves past Harry and Hermione to head inside the hall.)
Sirius grins roguishly, having the gall to bat his eyes in confusion. “Who? Me?” He chuckles before forcibly slapping James’s back with the flat of his palm. “No, no. The honor should go to the debonair of his time.” Trenchant eyes flicker with mischief. “Have at it, James. How will the children ever learn without a proper demonstration?”
“Go on, Sir Prongs!” exclaims one of the red-headed twins. “Show us how it’s done!”
Alarmingly, the bespectacled man resigns to his fate, a deafening ovation as he shrugs his robes off, generously revealing his broad shoulders in a tight, black turtleneck; a leather wand holster across his chest; long legs framed by pleated trousers. You bite down on your tongue as James draws closer to you, a hint of a smirk on his lips. With an unerring arch of his back, he holds out his hand for you to take, “May I have this dance?”
Your breath stutters—if only for a moment. One cannot deny that James Potter is deviously more appealing to the eye than the dance partners you’ve had during Narcissa’s galas. Perfectly-carved cheekbones and golden hoops dangling from his ears; bright, hazel eyes girdled by rectangular glasses. “Well,” you say, pursing your lips as you slip your palm into his. “If you must.”
In contrast to his son, James needs little-to-no guidance from you. You’d have assumed that much, considering that both James and Sirius grew up in pure-blood customs. The warmth of his hand on your back is scalding. He spins you along to the song’s aria; the two of you gliding effortlessly through the soapstone floors. Any more closer to him and you’d be able to hear his heartbeat. “There will be lifts, turns, and dips during a waltz,” you inform the class as you demonstrate a twirl vine. “You will rise and you will fall together with your partner. Understand?”
James chuckles at the wistful sighs and horrified groans that erupt through the Great Hall. “You’re good with the children, you know,” he remarks cheekily as he gently lowers you to the ground, hand steadfast on your waist. You hear his unsaid words clearly: Sirius thought you’d be downright rubbish at it.
“Well, Mister Potter,” you say breathlessly, clasping your arms around his neck once more. “To some of the students here, frilly dresses and French designers are their entire world.” Your chin all but perched atop James’s shoulders; the scent of his famed Sleekeazy potion and vetiver—dew on fresh grass on a warm sunny day—fills your senses. You cast a sniffy glare in Sirius’s way, to which he responds with a raised brow.
“Bit shallow, isn’t it?” he murmurs, chest rumbling and his breath hot on your ear.
You scoff. “One could argue the same for a young Seeker who’s been given their first ever broom.”
James Potter has the nerve to smile at you. And as you move to extricate yourself from his hold, James mindlessly lets his hand fall from your waist to your hip—incidentally, where you’ve been nursing a heavy fracture. Sore bruises from chasing vampires the night prior as you were out hunting allies of the Dark Lord from the first wizarding war. Although you had drowned yourself in pain relief elixirs, it seems you’re more sensitive and hurt than you thought.
Even statues of white gold chip and fade over time—you’re reminded of this fact quite painfully. You roughly push James away from you, hissing in pain as you cradle the left side of your hip. Memories of crimson-stained teeth and rotten, pale skin flash before your eyes. You remember the stench of blood, and the feel of their nails slashing into your thighs. But most of all, you remember their ear-piercing shrieks just before you drive the stake into their chests, one by one, until you have left a graveyard of vampires in the outskirts of an abandoned mansion.
James furrows his brow immediately as you cave in on yourself. (Even Sirius surges to his feet.) “What’s wrong?”
Occlude! Occlude—you must occlude immediately!
With a sharp inhale, you close off your emotions for anyone else to see. “It is nothing of your concern, Mister Potter,” you respond blankly, as though your soul is locked far away. “I do believe we’re done here.” You step further away from him. Your attention shifts to the students as you fold your hands behind your back, lips curling into a virulent smile. The weight of your mask is comforting; you’ve forgotten how to breathe without it. “Now, let’s have the students pair up and practice what they’ve learned so far. I’ll have no patience for dilly-dallying and nescience on my watch. You’ll dance until I tell you to stop. You’ll practice until the soles of your feet are sore and raw.”
That, after all, is how you learned.
The class goes by accordingly; you maintain a distance from Sirius and James, turning a blind eye to their burdensome sympathy. (Gryffindors and their bleeding hearts—it always unnerves you how easily the avowed Marauders get deep under your skin.) You nip at the students’ heels, righting their poor footwork; looping the music until you are certain they’d hear it in their nightmares. To your surprise, the round-cheeked Neville Longbottom takes all your instructions in stride. From the moment that you allow Filch to lift the tonearm, the students practically fall to the floor, heaving; some forsaking their long robes and tying their hair in flimsy ponytails.
As the students retreat from the Great Hall, you slink away into the crowd of Slytherins, desperate to avoid a particular duo of Aurors—no doubt ready to probe you with questions. A numbing panic claws at your chest; black spots swallowing your vision. Emotions—how putrid. The students’ discordant chatter overwhelms your hearing, more than the ringing in your ears. The unyielding, outré stone walls feel like they’re closing in on you. Still, you keep your head above the water, enduring every staggered breath. You must.
What’s wrong?
The question echoes in your head.
Ha!
You scream inwardly, if they only knew!
While you had been expecting either James or Sirius to ambush you, you do not expect to see Draco Malfoy shouting your name as you flee down an empty corridor.
The miniature Lucius Malfoy stands before you, grimacing as he clenches his fists tightly. “Are. . .” Draco’s expression contorts morosely. “Are you alright? Theo and I were worried that the blood traitor upset you.” he spits his concern as if it were acid. Little snakes and their keen eyes.
“Mind your language, Draco,” you reply cuttingly, eyes flashing as you lift your chin. And for his question, one that you’ve been asked numerous times over the years, you have only ever had one answer. Despite the scars on your back, the tremors in your hands, the aching of your heart, and the endless bruises on your limbs, you tell him: “And do not ask what is not needed to be.”
“You’re hurt, aren’t you?” he presses further, mouth pinched. “Don’t treat me like a dim-witted child because I’m not!”
A hand lays on his shoulder, and to your chagrin, Severus makes his appearance, lips downturned and his gaze filled with subdued apathy. Your day is about to get worse. “Perhaps, it is best if you leave this discussion to the adults, Draco.” Snape drones, leaving no room for debate. He tightens his grip on the younger wizard. “I will not be inconvenienced to explain to Minerva as to why you were dawdling in the corridors.”
In true Malfoy fashion, Draco sneers in disdain. He rips himself out of Snape’s grasp with a scoff. As he storms past you, you sigh and pat his side.
When Draco disappears into the corner, you release a deep breath as you prepare for the onslaught to come. “Just get it over with, Severus,” you pinch the bridge of your nose, the pounding in your head growing more unbearable by the second.
You see his nostrils flare as Severus turns to glare at you. “I wonder,” he says through gritted teeth. “If you are actually capable of following direct orders—of using that near-empty brain of yours!” His upper lip curls back into a snarl, as he scours the empty hallway for any prowling ears. “Your stunt made it to the Daily Prophet. You were asked to proceed tactfully, were you not?”
You lean against the wall, rubbing at the temples of your head. “And I’ve done my part. Every last one of them—dead by my hands. A problem you failed to deal with for the last two months. That I settled last night. Remind me why you’re still chittering into my ear, Severus darling?”
“Do not play coy with me,” he replies brusquely. “I’ve heard the students tattling about it as though it were the most interesting event in their pathetic, insolent lives. The Embris Mansion burnt down to the ground. There are talks of a vigilante, a good-for-nothing do-gooder. You got sloppy!”
“And if I did—so what?” You retaliate, chest heaving as you step into his face. Truthfully, this isn’t the first time you’ve had this conversation with him. Over the years you have left some sort of mark on your work. Not a phoenix, but a firecrest. Wings outstretched in flames. All eyes are on the ungovernable hero, the Firebird—and never on you, the foppy socialite. “Would it be so perverse to want even a slither of recognition, Severus?”
“Do not forget your duty,” he taunts venomously, the cords in his neck going rigid. “To the greater good you so earnestly fight for. Your duty to your mother.”
“Do not talk about her!” you all but shout, magic sizzling in the air around you.
“Then see to it that there are no more mistakes going forward!” Severus juts his chin, baring his teeth in contempt.
After a few long moments, he continues with a resigned exhale, dragging his palm down his face—as though you are the perplexing one. “This. . . Moody has developed a habit of emptying my cupboards.”
“And why, pray tell,” you retort gruffly, “should I care for this oh-so special cupboard of yours?”
“It contains ingredients for Polyjuice potions!” he proclaims angrily. “Get to the bottom of this. I’ll not have a blithering fool like Pettigrew get to the students again. Do what you must, I have no interest in understanding the workings of your mind—as long as you do not draw unnecessary attention to yourself.”
The sound of footfalls break you apart as Severus nimbly lifts the Notice-Me-Not charm he had cast earlier. Within seconds, you find Remus Lupin rounding the corner. He’s dressed in his usual baggy, gray jumper; jaw clean-shaved, and pinkish scars against his skin. A well-loved quilted coat over his shoulders—handmade by Lily, you presume. You notice the mismatched otter socks peeking from his loafers. Remus saunters down the hallway with tired eyes and a feeble smile as he stops right in front of you and Severus. He has a rather tall frame, slender even, despite his hunched shoulders.
“Snape,” Remus nods to him, gaze flickering back and forth as he attempts to discern what had transpired—well, you’re certainly in no rush to tattle and cry into his arms.
“Professor,” he says to you, an ever curious smile on his face. “You’re looking quite peaky. Is something the matter?”
“I am most certainly sound and fine, Mister Lupin,” you respond, irritated, as you wobble on your feet. You are at your wit’s end—how bothersome of it all. “Should you not be on your way to your next class, Professor?” you bite tiredly.
Remus shrugs, hazel-eyes crinkling in amusement. “Mad-Eye is taking over my next class. I thought it would be good for the students to learn from a veteran Auror. I’m sure he has much more experience to offer than me.”
You scowl, his humility smothering you painfully. “Well, I’ve no interest in dragging my feet around. If you’ll excuse me, gentlemen, I have a prior engagement with my cat and I’m afraid I’ve left her alone for too long.”
And as fate would have it, when you make haste for your quarters, you falter in your steps; lurching as your vision goes blurry. Your breath snags in your throat as Remus catches you by the waist. “Perhaps, we should get you to Lily,” offers Remus as he sets you upright, brows pinched worriedly, ignoring Snape’s eye roll in the background.
“I said I was fine!” You blurt out, cradling the front of your head as you sway backwards; now seeing two Lupins and two Snapes. “Merlin, are all Gryffindors this bloody meddlesome? Must I repeat myself? I am fine—!”
Turns out, you are not fine.
The last thing you see before losing consciousness is a pair of brown eyes with flecks of gold, more beautiful than any full moon you’ve ever seen.
—
You wake up to a dry, sore throat; the bitter scent of infirmary disinfectant—a Muggle’s touch, no doubt—and concoctions of various healing potions. Your head is still pounding, but somewhat bearable. The room is small, privy to only teachers, you conclude—although, it is the very first time you have ended up in the infirmary. Remus Lupin would feel your wrath, you’d make sure of it. Your back stings as though it were doused in Dittany recently. As you nearly break the flower vase in an attempt to reach for the empty glass, the door creaks open—and in comes Lily Potter with her husbands.
“Am I in hell?” you eye them bitterly.
“No,” says the youngest matron, dressed in her own version of the nurse’s uniform. Red vest over her white blouse, and a long, plaid skirt with pockets. Soft red hair tied back with a pink ribbon. Albeit, her expression is anything but sweet and delicate. “But you’re in my office, which means you are now under my care—therefore I’d like you to explain why you have vampire toxins in your blood.”
“And I would like to return to my quarters now, please,” you respond haughtily, referring to the private bedroom professors were offered in the castle. “I’ve nothing to explain to someone who administers the diagnostic charm on my person without explicit permission to do so!” you exclaim, releasing a shuddery breath as your head throbs agonizingly.
“You will listen to me—seven hours ago you were this close to paralysis!” Lily shouts right back, eyes glaring defiantly—she may have adhered to you in Malfoy’s territory, but no power holds more authority than an acclaimed healer over a patient. “If you had been a Muggle, you’d be dead ten times over.”
“Well, now that we’ve established that I’m alive and well, I suppose we have no more pleasantries to exchange, Lily darling.” You tear the flimsy blanket from your legs, grimacing at the bandages covering your skin.
“Not before you tell us where those bruises came from,” Sirius demands, voice low and knife-like eyes on you.
“Must have been the Nargles,” you reply sarcastically. No one would care for a bonny doll ripping apart at the seams and gathering dust on a child’s shelf. “They’re quite frisky this time of the year, didn’t you know? My good friend Xenophilius wrote about those creatures a long time ago. Good read, I’d say.”
“Are you capable of taking anything seriously?” cuts Sirius with a snarl, tendrils of hair curling around his face; hints of tattoos peeking out from his leather jacket. Vermillion satin shirt clashing against his pale skin. The lingering smell of lit cigars only reminds you of Regulus, and so you tear your gaze away from Sirius.
“Sirius, let’s not scare her off now, love,” Remus admonishes, softly resting his palm at the back of Sirius’s neck, before he stares at you with honey-dripping eyes. You have a desperate need to run away. They’re an uncharted danger that you aren’t familiar with navigating—and you figure young Harry wouldn’t appreciate you treating his parents like a rabid vampire. “We just want to know what happened, you looked worse for wear when we brought you to Lily and Madam Pomfrey,” Remus placates, treating you like a crow with its wing snapped in half.
You sneer. “If I am not dead, then these wounds hardly matter to me.”
Lily gasps, a sound so soft only the wind could have possibly heard it. “How could you say that?” she asks, hand flying to her lips. “Of course it matters, you had lost so much blood while we tried to get the toxins flushed from your system.” She stares at the puncture mark on your arm, before peering over at Sirius. “We nearly couldn’t find a match to your blood type. Sirius. . . Well, he’s a universal donor and he didn’t even hesitate in giving you his—”
“Giving me what?” you echo lowly. “What did Sirius give me, Lily?”
“Blood,” Lily says firmly. “He gave you his blood so you could live.”
“How dare you?” you seethe, chest rapidly rising; digging your nails firmly into your palms as you stare furiously at Lily. “You had no right!” You scream until your throat is sore; your magic overflowing until it shatters the nearby vase of butterfly weeds.
Rage tunnels your vision; heart hammering against your ribcage as you move to carelessly rip at the bandages over your wounds. “You had no right! You had no fucking right! I would have never done the same for you! Get out! Get out!”
“Get out!” You hurl the glass at the wall across from you, narrowly avoiding Sirius’s head; anguish tears itself from your voice and you barely notice James flinch from the intensely flickering lights.
“You think I’d be grateful?” you scoff, a burning heat spreading across your chest. “You think I’d be indebted to any of you after this? Is that what you wanted? What a fucking joke!” You laugh irately as you gasp for air. “I’d rather die!”
When you run out of items to throw at them—pillows, shards of glass, and crumpled flower stems—you sit on the bed, shoulders violently shaking as you cough yourself sick.
“I. . .” Lily begins, swallowing the lump wedged in her throat. “I understand. . . But I am the castle’s nurse, as long as you are under Hogwarts’ protection, I am keeping you alive no matter what.”
“I don’t bloody care,” you snide.
Her eyes flash to James. “We’ll leave you to rest, then.”
You stay silent, vacantly staring at the reddened welts on your hands. It’s not until you feel James’s arms around you and his chin hovering above your head that you realize you’ve stopped shivering. “I’m sorry,” is all that James whispers into your ear as he lays you to sleep with an inaudible charm. The chill of his magic is the last thing you feel before your eyes flutter to a close.
—
You wake up in the infirmary once more. This time, you lay stiff on the mattress, absentmindedly gazing at the plain ceiling; your chest falling and rising ever-so slowly. The stink of a Calming Draught is painstakingly familiar. A low humming sound tells you that you aren’t alone—but you barely flinch from their presence, too tired to do anything but close your eyes. “Some boys kiss me, some boys hug me. . . . something. . . they’re okay,” murmurs one Sirius Black, tapping on his thigh as he rests his back on the rustic chair.
If Sirius wants an encore, he’d have to drag the fight out of you. You’re utterly drained from your emotional palaver earlier. “Didn’t know you were into Muggle songs, Black,” you chortle bemusedly.
Sirius halts in his singing as a forceful silence falls over the room—you distinctly hear the moment Sirius’s hand drops to his thigh, most likely taken aback by the sound of your hoarse voice. You feel the weight of his eyes on your bandaged arms and legs. A few seconds pass before he responds, his words but a faint breath. “After today, I believe that there is much to be uncovered for the both of us.”
You don’t bother replying—you’d have Obliviated them instantly if it wasn’t illegal to use on Aurors.
“We know it was you,” says Sirius out of the blue—your blood turns icy-cold on command, wondering if he’s figured out about the wizard behind the Firebird. “On the first day of term, someone had left a basket of freshly-brewed Wolfsbane potions enough to last him for the entire year,” he explains further, leaning his elbows on his knees as he stares at you unwaveringly. “I almost didn’t believe it, but a Marauder has his ways.”
(His son with an invisibility cloak and a handy, enchanted parchment.)
“Thank you,” he says, guttural with emotions. “It means more to Remus than you think.”
“Your gratitude is misplaced, unfortunately,” you rasp, coiling your fists tightly, stubbornly intent on avoiding his eyes—not wanting to get caught in the storm within. You exhale with a ragged sigh. Severus was right, you had been sloppy. And this is what carelessness leads to. “Don’t delude yourself, Mister Black, I couldn’t care less what happens to you or your family.”
Sirius chuckles, like he’d expected such a response from you. “Well, do what you’d like with my gratitude, I don’t care, just know that you have it,” he says, rising from his seat. “It’s past midnight, by the way. Lily’s left you some dinner in case you woke up hungry.”
Your eyes drift to the nightstand. There’s a steaming bowl of spinach rice with mushrooms, and a plate of honey cinnamon bars. But your gaze lingers on the bouquet of snapdragons and orchids placed in a ceramic vase.
“She believes home-cooked meals help the patients heal faster,” Sirius tells you, carefully observing your reaction—but there’s none to be found. He purses his lips into a thin, white line.
As he makes his way to leave, Sirius pauses, hand resting on the doorframe. “You know,” he begins quietly. “The thing about magic—it can fool the best of us into thinking we’re indestructible. But, you’re not as inhumane as you’d like us to think.” Sirius veers his head to look back at you. “Take that mask of yours off sometimes, yeah? You’d see the rest of the world clearly if you did.”
That is all you hear from him before the door clicks shut, and you’re left alone with your thoughts.
How arrogant.
How very Gryffindor of him.
You push the flower vase closer to the edge of the bedside table, indignantly eyeing the watercolor art. The room reeks of Lily’s kindness. Lions and their constant need to see the goodness in everyone. Take off your mask? You’d give your entire Gringotts account to wear the kind of rose-colored lenses they have—they’re more pestilent than you realized. No matter, it’s high-time you reintroduced yourself to the Marauders, anyway.
If you take off your mask, they would find nothing but a barren soul.
—
It seems your newfound parasites have forgotten who you truly are—but you have no qualms in reminding them why exactly you’re called the pureblood society’s darling.
For the week or so, the Daily Prophet features you out in luxurious restaurants, a new partner each night hanging off your arm. International Quidditch players, foreign models, esteemed opera singers, and even Muggle celebrities. Men and women are captured in moving photographs, avidly fawning over you.
You’ve missed three classes in favor of shopping in France; Flooing back to Hogwarts, stinking of bordeaux and rosa centifolia. Painite gems nestled around your neck, glittery sapphires lining your wrists. On more than one occasion, you’ve seen McGonagall lift her chin in distaste at your behavior.
“Well, that’s certainly a speedy recovery,” says Lily one afternoon as the owls take the Great Hall by storm. Rita Skeeter’s new article about you is plastered on the front page, apparently you’ve gotten into a catfight with an Italian seamstress. She risks a glimpse of you from the other side of the long table, laughing away with Professor Sinistra. The sound is scraping against her ears, yet Lily can’t help but feel disappointed.
Your desk is littered with mails from admirers, invitations to galas and fundraisers. The students can’t help but notice this fact as they’re brought to the dance floor each morning. (Each day, you rewind Coppélia’s song—her wishes, and her pain—but you plan to ignore the ballad until blood trickles from your ears.)
“Mumma’s just about ready to send her a Howler,” you hear Ginevra Weasley saying in passing after class. The young red-haired girl nearly bumps into Hermione’s shoulder as Ginny dips her head low, prattling excitedly, “Called the Professor a tart, even.”
Hermione stops walking, scrunching her nose. “Really?”
“Yes, yes,” Ginny nods. “But enough about all that—have you seen the news this morning?”
Hermione looks up, lips wrinkled in thought. “The one about the Professor being seen in Muggle London? I thought that was rather stale for a headline.”
“Not that one,” Ginny says exasperatedly, rolling her eyes. “The article about the Firebird. Remember what happened during the World Cup? When You-Know-Who’s followers came and raided the entire campsite?”
“That would be pretty hard to forget, Gin,” Hermione replies softly.
“Well, the Firebird’s gone and hunted a few of them,” Ginny tells her, eyes brimming with awe. “Found their hideout and left them half-dead for the Ministry to find. No Malfoy, though, which is a bloody shame.”
At your desk, you sip your jasmine pearl tea with a knowing smirk.
On the first of October, your previous Head of House invites you to the greenhouse for an overdue get-together. Naturally, you greet Pomona Sprout with gift baskets overflowing with glacé treats, packets of tea, scented candles, and dried berries. She huffs in fond exasperation before instructing you to grab a pair of cotton earmuffs and gardening gloves. And, well, you don’t mind playing the part of a slap happy third-year under her gentle care. It’s a role you enjoy more so than others.
“You’ve been worrying me these days, dear,” Professor Sprout tells you earnestly as she wrestles with the Flitterblooms. Hoo-hoo chicks flutter around in their cage while the uprooted baby Mandragoras screech nearby. You feel the weight of her gaze, much like a knitted blanket draped over your shoulders on a cold, autumn noon. “The other staff have been expressing their. . . concern, as well.”
You busy yourself with planting the Wiggentree in its pot, allowing only a moment to raise your walls of Occlumency. You know that she couldn’t possibly be a threat, but you would not allow someone else to expose you bare for others to see. (You loathe the thought of Sirius’s blood flowing through your veins.)
You know that concern is shallow at best, forged from fear of the students being influenced by your frivolous escapades.
At your silence, Sprout continues on, “We always tell the children that their Houses will be like their second family during their time at Hogwarts.” You hear her draw in a long breath, gingerly placing the flitter tentacles on the ground. “I hope you understand that the same is true for the professors. We take care of each other, substitute teacher or not.” Pomona’s hand is leaden on your shoulder. “After all, you were our student before anything else. The Sorting Hat gave you to me, and what a darling blessing you have been, even until today. When I look at you now, I see the same young first-year student who was afraid of everything and afraid to come out of their shell—but do not forget, I will always be on my children’s side no matter what.”
How poignant that the first person who truly welcomed you to Hogwarts, is one of the only people who can see through you despite your protective barriers.
And so, the puppet show begins—like a lifeless ragdoll, you peel the deer-leather gloves off your hands, blinking away any hints of emotion. You stand tall before Pomona, dusting flecks of soil off your dovetail skirt. “No one has been on my side. Not then, not now,” you say as you snobbishly arrange the brim of your sunhat. “But do not be mistaken, Pomona. I have been fine on my own and a change still remains to be seen.”
In another life, you would have happily embraced her comfort and affection—but the fate of a lonely starlet is cruel. You’ve made your bed of thorns and wilted roses, and there you shall lay when there is no one left but yourself.
“Today was lovely, Pomona, thank you.” It is one truth you’ve permitted yourself to offer—a shred of humanity in exchange for her kindness. The dirt beneath your nail beds is real; so is the ache in your back and the sweat dripping from the side of your head to your chin. But you cannot feel any more than that—you forbid yourself. The Mandrakes fall silent, and you bid your goodbyes to the professor.
The sunlight on your skin is real as you step outside, and so is the sound of clamoring students heading for the greenhouse. Sixth-year students from Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw hurry down the hill. Their unrestrained laughter and carefree smiles are real. And so is the unwashed blood on your hands; the killing curses that have fallen so easily from your lips, and the ghosts that haunt you as the moon arises. Perhaps, you could withstand it all if it means the children would live through a real future without the sins of people like you.
(But why is it that every time you distance yourself. . . there always seems to be someone calling out to you?)
Cedric Diggory, your godson, yells for you with a grin that stretches from ear-to-ear. You watch as his yellow scarf swings with each hasty step he takes. Cedric crosses the gap between you in under a minute, strands of wavy, brown hair sweeping over his glimmering eyes. It’s an unsolved mystery as to how you and him were sorted in the same House.
“Your shirt is wrinkled, Cedric,” you tut, straightening his tie. “Do you go riding Hippogriffs in your spare time?”
Cedric chuckles wholeheartedly. “Father told me to tell you that you’ve been invited this weekend for a dinner at Hogsmeade,” he says, cocking his head as a cheeky simper erupts across his face. “That is, if you aren’t busy.”
You raise a brow—sly little badger, he was. Harrumphing uppishly, you swivel to turn your back to him and say, “Tell your father that I’m choosing the venue, lest he chooses some primitive pub in the village.” You draw out the distance between you and Cedric, tossing your parting words into the chilly breeze, “Tell him I’m paying for everything, too.”
His hearty laughter cuts through the hillside as you make your way back to the castle. Thinking you have the last word, you don’t expect him to yell once more:
“I’m going to enter the tournament this year!”
You’re certainly taken by surprise, but you don’t slow your pace. An imperious smirk tugs at your lips—well, at least you know where you’re placing your bets.
A day before the esteemed guests are set to arrive, you run into Sirius and James—much to your annoyance. It’s just your luck that the evening prior you were hunting down a known member of Greyback’s pack. You played a little cat-and-wolf deep in the depths of a forest, hungrily isolating him from the rest of its family. Though this lycan was unturned, you walk away with claw marks on your back. Still, you hope that Greyback licks his wounds and feels the burden of this particular loss. However, you feel that dealing with James and Sirius will be much more difficult than bringing a werewolf to its knees.
After all, this is the first time you come face-to-face with them, nearly a month after your incident in the infirmary.
“Auror Black, Auror Potter,” you say liltingly, the rhinestone tassel clinking in your hair as you swirl to face them with a devious leer. “What can I do for you today?”
Sirius scoffs in disbelief. “So it’s like that, then? Like nothing ever happened?”
“Partying around, missing your bloody classes, parading all over the castle like you’re better than everyone else. We thought you changed. You know, I actually thought there could be something real to you under all that,” he punctuates his words with a harsh laugh, sneering at your blinding jewelry. “Guess we were the fools, eh?”
James stares at Sirius, a grim expression flashing across his face, before he shakes his head. “It just doesn’t make sense. What we saw at the infirmary—that’s not something anyone forgets.” He gazes at you with grief in his eyes. “It’s like you’re two different people.”
“It’s disappointing, really,” Sirius bites, his lips curling into a snarl.
They’ve made it all too easy for you.
“What are you so frustrated for, darlings?” you say in faux sympathy, stalking towards them as you tap at your chin; a sickly-sweet pout on your lips. “What were you hoping for? For all of us to become friends? We’re not children anymore, my loves!” you exclaim histrionically. “Did you actually fall for my little trick at the infirmary? The care parcel I left your husband? Didn’t you know my mother drafted the anti-werewolf bill?”
Sirius staggers.
“The real me?” you giggle incredulously. “What you see is what you get, dearest—don’t go searching for what doesn’t exist. It’s not my fault you fall so easily for a pretty face.” You tilt your head, fluttering your eyes as you drag your nail up James’s chin. “Not every damsel is in distress, you know.”
Your eyes slice towards Sirius with a coy smile. “Maybe if you had followed your head more often than your naive, little lion hearts—you wouldn’t have driven Regulus to his death.”
James recoils away from your touch just as Sirius flinches, eyes flashing with anger—Sirius digs his nails into his palms, chest heaving as he stares at you in disgust. You expect another stab in the chest from him, and so you lift your head up high, daring him to say another word. (You hope they stopped trying after this—that they would leave you alone to rot in your stage of lies and dutiful sacrifice.) But you don’t plan for James to step forward, shielding Sirius away from your gaze.
“You are, without a doubt, the ugliest creature I’ve ever seen,” says James, words dripping in sincere revulsion. “Can’t believe I thought anything less than that.”
You smile widely, despite the tightening sensation in your chest. “Are we done here now, gentlemen?”
They would learn—this is who you are beneath your masks and pretenses.
The thirtieth of October brings about a cold you’ve never felt before. As you await the arrival of the Beauxbatons and Durmstrang students, the outside corridors are teeming with students, eyes hungry with anticipation. You lean against the wall, exhausted physically and mentally, hugging your worn-out shawl closer to your shoulders.
The skies are exceptionally gray today—you’ve had to drag yourself out of bed earlier this morning, limbs heavy as lead. The teacup in your grasp is scalding to the touch—you find that nothing hurts more than the ache in your heart. The children are particularly rowdy at the moment—each time you close your eyes, you see the hatred in James and Sirius’s eyes.
Has loneliness ever felt so suffocating before?
When winged horses make their way from the heavens, the clamoring grows louder—yet all you hear are their words.
‘You are, without a doubt, the ugliest creature I’ve ever seen.’
‘I actually thought there could be something real to you under all that.’
You would not weep—not for yourself, and not certainly for them.
Sometimes, you wondered if you were hurting too much to even be considered alive. Did your marked flesh even count as skin anymore? Worthy to be cherished with gentle touches and tender lips? How much more did you have to do until the guillotine finally fell?
When does duty end? And when does life begin?
Madame Maxine and her drove of Veelas descend from their carriage; awestruck gasps and intrigued murmurs echoing along the corridor. When the Beauxbatons Headmaster comes to stand before you, you instinctively sink into the role of a diplomatic host—that is, after all, why Dumbledore hired you. With a nod of your head and a pleasing smile, you greet the first of your guests to arrive.
“What a relief that you made it safely to Hogwarts, Madame Maxime,” you tell her in a saccharine-sweet tone. “If you please, Mister Filch here will guide you to the dormitories where you’ll be staying while Hagrid will take care of your horses.”
You want to go to sleep already.
Finally, as a large ship emerges from the Great Lake—a sense of relief floods through you. Only one more person to greet and you’ll finally be able to return to your quarters, welcoming feast be damned—you’ve done your part for today. Igor Karkaroff and his students make their presence known; imposing statures and foreboding glares. The castle nearly crumbles from Viktor Krum’s entrance, Hogwarts’ Quidditch players eager to catch a glimpse of the prodigal Seeker—well, you could care less about such a barbaric sport.
Karkaroff presents you a slimy leer as he presses a kiss to the back of your palm—the dig of his long nails into your skin is a pleasant feeling, to your surprise. “Dumbledore did not inform me we would be greeted by such beauty. We would have arrived earlier, otherwise.”
You miss your cat.
(Sirius’s eyes roll all the way to the back of his head when you giggle and melt in Karkaroff’s wretched compliments.)
You want to die.
—
Chaos erupts the next day. The Goblet of Fire has chosen a fourth champion—Harry Potter himself. No one is more enraged than his mother, Lily. The Aurors on duty, James and Sirius, struggle to contain the students’ horror and verbal lashings. Some have taken to accusing James himself of putting Harry’s name in the goblet in the name of family prestige—predictably, it’s Draco and Pansy who lead that revolt. But you don’t expect for Dean Thomas and Seamus Finnegan to be swayed by the baseless gossip. So there’s a crack in the pride’s loyalty to one another, you surmise to yourself.
Like a Niffler drawn to shiny objects, you follow the Headmasters and professors into a room, away from all the ruckus.
“Did you put your name into the Goblet of Fire, Harry?” the wise Professor Dumbledore asks calmly.
The atmosphere is beyond wintry—you note the biting criticisms in their eyes, particular between Fleur and Madame Maxime. Lily hides Harry from their scrutiny, proud and unyielding despite being shorter than the Beauxbaton champion. Across the room, you find Severus and Remus engaged in a muted, albeit wound up argument.
Everyone looks to the morose Bartemius Crouch Sr., awaiting his decision with a bated breath. You sympathize with the man—for a fleeting moment—for if looks could kill, Sirius’s tempestuous glare would have dragged him six feet under.
“We must follow the rules, and the rules state clearly that those people whose names come out of the Goblet of Fire are bound to compete in the tournament.”
Your blood runs cold.
Ludo Bagman appears to be pleased with his colleague’s decision—you see no reason why he shouldn’t be, he’s only ever put his odds in the thrill of the game. “Well, Barty knows the rule book back to front!”
Dimwitted fool.
You scoff. “In a room full of Headmasters and Ministry leaders, surely one of you can find a way to unbind young Potter’s name from the tournament.”
“Err. . .” Ludo’s gaze flickers from Dumbledore to Crouch Sr. Madame Maxime and Karkaroff nod emphatically in agreement, forcing him into a corner with a ragged chuckle. “There’s nothing to be done, the Goblet of Fire has gone out.”
“Do you or do you not have a wand, Mister Bagman?” you reply, piqued; crossing your arms over your chest. “If the rules were written by a wizard, surely it can be unwritten by a wizard. Teaching an Unforgivable to a first-year would be more difficult than that.”
“It is not as simple as that, Professor!” Bagman cries. “But you are welcome to try a hand at it.”
“So we just let a child run to his death, then?” you seethe, nostrils flaring. “I never knew the Ministry was teeming with incompetent men. Shall I steal your job from under your nose, Ludo dear?”
(Harry’s brows pinch in confusion. He does not expect for you to care so much.)
“He’s got to compete. They’ve all got to compete. Binding magical contract, like Dumbledore said. Convenient, eh?” says Alastor Moody as he limps across the room, flask in his hand. You fall silent, an unnerving chill slithering down your spine. Something about this man did not sit right with you. You pull the sleeves of your blouse further down your arms.
“Maybe someone’s hoping Potter is going to die for it,” Moody growls in response to Fleur.
“Over my dead body!” James snarls, veins rigid against the column of his throat, eyes simmering in anger.
“Yes, yes, Potter, we all know you’d die for your son,” Moody remarks offhandedly, taking a large gulp of the liquor in his flask.
“It seems to me, however, that we have no choice but to accept it,” Dumbledore counters in an attempt to placate the tense atmosphere. Lily’s sharp sob engulfs the outraged clamors of the two other Headmasters. “Both Cedric and Harry have been chosen to compete in the Tournament. This, therefore, they will do. . . .”
The glass sculpture of a long-haired mermaid shatters into fragmented pieces as you bump into the table; just about ready to flee before you do anything rash like point your wand at Crouch Sr. himself. Before you exit the room, you catch sight of Cedric’s eyes—worry and uncertainty pooling within his gaze. You slam the door hard enough until the wood splinters.
Harry Potter is imprisoned by his fate as the Chosen One—and it seems time has imprisoned everyone at Hogwarts, yourself included.
The first task for the tournament arrives defiantly, without care for Harry and his loved ones. You have only been to the Quidditch field twice—today happens to be the second time. Everyone is bundled in their wooliest sweaters and warmest jackets; although, Hermione did have her portable bluebell flames. You stare at it with envy.
“Oi! Professor, over here!” One freckled Weasley twin—Fred, you guess—beckons for you to sit by their swarm of red and gold. He pushes Ron away to make room for you beside Minerva.
“Thank you, Mister Weasley,” you say quietly, sniffles falling from your frost-bitten nose.
It’s quite odd—you’d have expected to be sitting with Professor Sprout and Amos, amongst your sett of badgers. But it’s not half-bad. You don’t erupt in flames when Minerva holds onto you, shrieking, as Fleur narrowly avoids her dragon, awoken from its trance. You don’t particularly mind either, when the Weasley twins bump their chests and holler into Ginerva’s ear when it’s time for Viktor Krum to face the Chinese Fireball.
“We got a traitor here!” George snickers when you flinch and yelp for Cedric as he fights shy of the Short Snout’s fire, and cheering breathlessly when he eventually captures the golden egg. You glare at George mirthfully, wondering where your fight and heat has gone.
“Please excuse me for a moment,” you say, rising to your feet as the judges mull over their scores for Cedric. “Minerva,” you nod to her, and she offers you a hint of a wrinkly smile. (McGonagall thinks that if anyone can talk back in the face of a Ministry chairman in defense of her students, then perhaps she’s misjudged a professor or two.)
Your cheeks grow numb from the cold as you cross the swarm of Beauxbatons students, past the flock of Ravenclaws. Harry’s match is underscored by the deafening cheers; the stands rumbling from the yells for his name. You’re nearing the territory of yellow banners and black insignias, trumpets blowing into your ears, when the clamor and hurrahs turn into terrified gasps; students rushing back from the edge. You don’t understand the fuss until you look back at the arena.
Harry’s dragon has broken free from its chains.
You join Professor Sprout and Severus in herding the students away from danger—spotting James and Sirius across the arena, hastily reinforcing the protective barriers around the stands, uttermost precision in their wandwork. While Harry dances a life-threatening waltz, you hurriedly clear out the space closest to the banisters. Your breath hitches as the Hungarian Horntail wreaks havoc below, inducing quakes and showers of fire.
But more frightening than any dragon, you hear the bloodcurdling scream of a student.
“Daphne!”
The Greengrass heiress, Astoria, cries vehemently as Draco holds her back from rushing to the front of the stands.
You scour the area frantically—there, only a few feet away from you, lies a fear-stricken Daphne Greengrass, staring right into the eyes of the Horntail. Its teeth bare, growls like thunderstorms, and the rising scent of embers and ashes.
“Daphne, get away from there!”
You hardly hesitate—you run to her, desperation pushing at your legs, terror holding your heart captive. As the dragon screeches in preparation to breathe fire, the nearest Aurors miles away—each gasp for air is torn from your throat. In a blink of an eye, you grab Daphne into your arms and shield her from the Horntail. The crowd bellows in fright—you close your eyes, preparing for even the most excruciating of pain.
But there is nothing.
Just you, Daphne, the Hungarian—and Remus who’s pointed his wand at the onslaught of flames, redirecting it up into the sky as Harry grabs the Horntail’s attention, now zipping freely on his broom.
Remus looks back at the both of you in relief, drawing his wand back in his pocket. “Are you alright?” he asks you first, a weary tenderness in his eyes.
You tear your gaze away from him, checking on Daphne instead; cupping her pale cheeks and wiping the tears from her eyes. “Are you alright, Daphne? What do you feel? Come, darling, let’s get you to Madam Pomfrey—can you stand? Here, put your arm around my shoulder.”
“T–Thank you, Professor,” stammers Daphne as Astoria rushes to her, the pair of sisters blubbering and crying. The blonde-haired girl nods to you and Remus, “Both of you. I–I don’t know how I’ll repay such kindness.”
“Don’t worry, Daphne,” says Remus, smiling as he offers her a lemon-flavored treat.
He steps back to make way for Lily to fuss over Daphne, his eyes straying to you, oozing with sincerity as he rubs his handkerchief to your cheek. He grins at you and your heart skips a beat. “My kindness is freely given.”
Has kindness ever felt so real before?
act iv. you wouldn’t last an hour in the asylum where they raised me.
“THE CHILDREN ARE terrified, Missus Fawley. Just last week, we had another incident. All the windows in the kitchen—shattered! The little ones couldn’t sleep for days.”
You hear the orphanage matron’s voice behind the bedroom door. You’re allowed but a moment of playing with your ragged, plush animals, before the matron comes barging inside. (How rude, you think to yourself. Hasn’t she ever heard of knocking before?) Although, unlike all the other times, she has a lady right on her tail. This woman is much taller than Sister Thompson, certainly more beautiful-looking, too. Not that you have anything against Sister Thompson’s wrinkly face and foul smile.
No, this woman walks with her head held up high, dressed in a burgundy leather coat that clearly costs more than the thin rag you call a shirt. This must be Mrs. Fawley, then. Her black heels click against the rusty, wooden floor; you watch impassively as she bends down to your eye level. She takes you by surprise when she grabs ahold of your chin, slowly turning your head from side to side.
“So this is the child,” Mrs. Fawley muses, red lips quirked. Haunting blue eyes stare back at you; hair dark as ebony falling to her waist. “You may leave, Sister Thompson. I would like to get to know my future ward.”
The matron widens her eyes. “Missus Fawley, I strongly advise against—!”
“You misunderstand me, Sister Thompson,” says Fawley, a sharp edge to her voice. “That was not a request.”
A strange sense of victory fills you when Sister Thompson bows her head in response, tossing you just one sour glare before exiting the room. The rickety door clicks shut and Mrs. Fawley returns her attention to you with a low hum, eyes raking over your form once more. You wonder what she’s thinking about; wondering if it’s the vast difference between her neatly-pressed clothing and your rumpled dress shirt. Many have visited the orphanage before, but none have spared you a second glance, not with Sister Thompson scaring them all away. (You suppose there is no appeal in adopting a child with temperamental issues who can make other girls’ noses bleed.)
“Show me,” Fawley commands, breaking the quietude; her voice stern, yet hypnotic. Much like the first notes of a pied piper’s song. For a few moments, you don’t understand what she’s asking for, until realization dawns upon you. You drop the plush toy’s limbs—seconds later, the teddy bear waves its hand as though it’s gained a soul. If this had been a wooden doll with a long nose, it would be saying: ‘I’m a real boy!’
Fawley chuckles, leaning back with a pleased look. Your head falls to the side in confusion—when you had shown this little trick to Daisy Anne and Annaliese, they’d begun to throw stones at you, screaming and saying that you were a witch. You don’t try to play with the other children anymore after that. Rather than being afraid, Missus Fawley seems to be happy with you. “My name is Agatha Fawley, special adviser to the Wizengamot, daughter of the Sacred Twenty-Eight,” she tells you, and you don’t have a lick of comprehension. “What do you know about witches and wizards, darling?”
“I don’t know, maybe. . .” You scrunch your nose, making the stuffed elephant twirl the bear with just a glance—Fawley tilts your chin upwards, demanding your utmost attention. “That they aren’t real? Or if they are, they should be burnt at the stake?”
Agatha Fawley hisses, a low sound that sends shivers down your spine. You wonder if you’ve angered her. The toys fall back to the floor lifelessly. “Damned Muggles—! Is that what they teach these days?” She shakes her head. “No, never mind. What matters is what happens from now on.”
“Are you going to adopt me?” you dare to ask, gaze falling to the floor, heart hammering against its confinements.
“I will,” she affirms and your eyes grow wide, breath stuttering in your throat. “But if we are to become family—there is one thing you must do for me.”
“Anything!” You all but scream in her ear, a plea for her to take you away from the orphanage; far, far away from hurtful words and a room that echoes your loneliness back to you.
“Never lower your eyes.” She smiles, teeth bared into a snarl, reminiscent of a prowling fox. “You are magic, my darling. And I will be your mother. No one on this earth can make you kneel in surrender.”
You believe her.
You believe her with all your heart.
But, you would learn that even monsters can call themselves ‘mother’ and embrace you with open arms.
The Fawley Manor is large—larger than the orphanage, and that was a place you couldn’t fully explore due to its largeness. There must be a thousand rooms, as far as the eyes can see. It’s like a princess castle coming to life—akin to the ones you’ve read about in storybooks. Missus Fawley’s home nearly touches the sky. There are tall trees, wide grassfields, and glimmering lakes. You gasp and cover your eyes with your hands as the chauffeur drives past the marble sculpture of naked ladies. (“Think of them as Goddesses bare to the mortal eye, dearest,” says Fawley when you yelp and sink into the leather seats.) Then, the family butler, maids, and chef come to greet you, all smiling at the new addition to the manor.
You meet Elsie, the house elf—your first real encounter with magic. Well, besides Missus Fawley turning paper into crystalline butterflies in the car. Elsie is a tiny, wrinkly creature who wears five different-colored knitted hats atop her head. She can’t seem to stop shuddering while speaking, too, as if drenched in cold, invisible water. But you look into her big eyes and you decide to be her friend forever.
“Get settled into your room, and then we’ll have you acquainted with the rest of the staff,” Fawley says after she ushers you into a room—a bedroom just for you, where you won’t have to listen to anyone else’s snoring or fight to the death for a blanket on a cold winter storm. The bed is bouncy and soft, not unlike the cardboard they’d given you at the orphanage. Your shelves are stocked with toys and books.
Then, you remember that in exchange for all this, you must do your best in school. That is one thing you aren’t looking forward to.
But, how bad could a school be if it’s filled with magic?
You happily imagine smelly trolls, dashing unicorns, talking ghosts, and floating crayons.
For your first week in the manor, you enjoy glazed desserts, fluffy pillows, and silken clothing—and on your second week, you are reminded of your duty to the family you’ve been brought into. Something bigger than studying in a faraway magic castle. Missus Fawley introduces you to her long line of ancestors. You stumble on your footing as the portraits shuffle around and gaze upon you with curiosity, some with a more heated glare than others. They call you a funny term as you walk past. Mudblood. But, Fawley tells you not to worry. You are now her child before anything else.
The family crest is chiseled with gold; you squint your eyes to make sense of the inscription: Virtus in Arduis.
“Virtue in hardships,” Agatha explains in her dulcet tone. As you featherly trace the emblem with your fingers, Fawley leans down to your height, clearing her throat; her expression impossible for you to read. “I brought you to this family because I saw potential in you. I sensed great magic from your person. But we all have our duties. Magic gives, and magic will take.”
“The wizarding world is in grave danger,” she tells you firmly, gripping the curve of your jaw with an intensity that frightens you. “Will you help me fight for the greater good?”
You blink.
You just got here and now you have to fight for a world that you never even knew that existed?
“Greater good?” you echo in disbelief. “F-Fight? Fight who? I’ve never even fought in my life! Making Daisy Anne’s nose bleed w-was just an accident!”
“I will be with you every step of the way,” she vows fiercely, the tips of her nails digging into your cheeks. “Tell me, do you understand? You will do what is right without any recognition at all. Think of it as a performance, my love. And I’m preparing you for your role in this world starting now.”
The ingénue in this act you have to play involves studying endlessly, practicing your wand work until Fawley is satisfied, and familiarizing yourself with every shelf in the library from dawn until dusk. You don’t understand why you must memorize every charm and every incantation—but Missus Fawley reminds you that you are bound to her and your responsibilities. You don’t want to go back to the orphanage, cold and alone—so, you acquaint yourself with parchments and quills, swallowing the discomfort when the nib harshly rubs your skin raw.
On your tenth birthday, Missus Fawley gifts you with a closet overflowing with chiffon, taffeta, and organza. Lace parasols, pretty shoes, and wide-brimmed sun hats. The chef surprises you with a three-layered cake, the constellation icing charmed to flicker like real stars in the night. It’s the best birthday you’ve ever had. For the first time, you feel like your life is actually celebrated.
The next day, your adoptive mother says with utmost exigency, “This time next year, you shall be off to Hogwarts, but that means your debut in society is drawing near. The wizarding world will officially acknowledge you as my child.”
“When that happens, vultures will flock to you as though you were a corpse.” Her eyes flash dangerously. “And you will become one, unless you learn how to fend for yourself. The most ruthless of us all can be adorned in pearls and dressed in ball gowns. Appearance is everything in this world—do not let them see that you are afraid.”
And so, you don’t tell her that she’s petrified you to the bone.
“As the sole heir to my fortune and properties, you must understand how to navigate, not only the wizarding world, but this treacherous domain, as well.” Missus Fawley straightens your back, harshly tapping you once more to spread your legs at a more acceptable distance. “To be envied by all—the perfect host must always be ready to receive their guests with attention and politeness.”
When you wince, or move to massage your sore muscles, she barks at you, “You must always be composed, even in near-death. If you crumble—if you let even a single person know what you’re truly feeling, all this will be for naught.”
The burden of her words is heavier than the textbooks she shoves in your hold.
“Control them before they can control you,” Fawley explains as the seamstress measures your waist and arms. “Exert your influence in a conversation. Not only in words, but your stature. Present yourself accordingly. Jewelry and clothing can be your armor when you cannot draw your wand.”
You grumble under your breath when the seamstress accidentally pokes you with a needle for the nth time.
“Smile when flattered, giggle when offered a dance, and curtsy when greeted.” Fawley glares daggers at you when you hiss in pain. “But most of all, do not let any of those cretins know that you are fully aware of the power you wield over them. Anyone can be a puppeteer if they want to be. You’ll just be the greatest of them all.”
(But even a master of puppets has someone pulling their strings from behind the curtains.)
Elsie stays up with you each night, carefully pouring ice-cold water over your head, and playing with the floating bubbles to distract you from the ache in your legs and arms. “Elsie will give Master her hat!” the young elf says one evening, pulling the topmost beanie from her head and laying it on yours. She tells you a bedtime story before tucking you beneath the covers of your queen-sized bed. You fall asleep to the sound of grasshoppers chirping and portraits murmuring to one another.
Then, you get your first taste of a pureblood skirmish. Missus Fawley had taken you to Diagon Alley, months away from the first of September—a letter in your hand with all the materials a first-year would need for their classes. Safe to say, you’re more than excited. (“Oh, mother, look!” you exclaim, pointing to the various shops—and also remembering the rule of calling Agatha mother out in public. “A sweet shop! Fortescue’s ice cream parlor! Mother, can we go there? Please, please, please!”) Fawley smiles at your wide-eyed wonder, your hand in hers—today is a special one, she decides. You’re allowed a bit of fun. Especially since you’ve shown unfathomable progress in your studies.
You get your very first wand at Ollivanders—and now this world of grumpy goblins and jumping chocolate frogs becomes even more real. You hardly let go of your wand, a tingle of exhilaration running through you each time you brush your fingers against the finely-carved wood. Even Missus Fawley is pleased with the wand that chooses you. Later, you’ll be given three hours to practice your charms again, but you find that you don’t mind—not when you’ve learned that you can now read books under the covers when Elsie turns the lights off.
As you exit the shop, breathless and flushed with a hunger to explore more of this world you’ve been given access to, you and Fawley run into one of her friends. This must be one of the scary people she’s warned you about. Sharp cheekbones, unfriendly gray eyes, and a stern demeanor. You immediately suck in a breath and school your face just as Agatha has taught you.
“Walburga!” Fawley greets with a lovely smile, but you notice that it doesn’t reach her eyes, not like when she smiles at you for growing another inch taller. She brings her hand onto your shoulder. “What a pleasant surprise, my dear.” She peers at the two young boys hiding behind her, much like you were doing now. “Oh, my! Is it that time already? I’d forgotten young Sirius was set to go to Hogwarts this year. You must be overjoyed.”
Walburga is a tall lady, taller than Agatha, even. She hums, lips quirked, chin held up high. “Fawley,” Walburga responds, rather displeased. “Talking my ear off, as usual.” Her trenchant eyes land on you and her smile curves into a sneer. “And who might this little one be?”
You risk a glance at Missus Fawley before offering the other woman a sweet, half-curtsy. “Madam Black, how do you do?” you smile at her, gaily revealing your name and the gap in your front teeth—the two boys snicker and your eyes instantly narrow into a glare.
Walburga stares you down harshly. “How adorable.” Her eyes slice to the two boys behind her. “Sirius, Regulus, introduce yourselves.”
Missus Fawley laughs, a grating sound—much like warning bells—as her eyes flash dangerously at her, hand tightening on your collarbone. “What a relief to know that Sirius will at least have one friend already before they arrive at the castle.”
“But—oh, dear, look at the time.” Agatha quickly casts the Tempus charm before looking at you aghast, eyes wide as saucers, mouth parted dramatically. “I promised the Daily Prophet a photoshoot today! It is my thirty-first birthday soon, after all. I’d give you tips on how to capture this look, but, Walburga, it seems you’re embodying the housewife fashion perfectly.”
“Ta-ta!” She plants two, airy kisses on Walburga’s cheeks before waving the three goodbye.
“That,” Fawley whispers into your ear as she snuggles the side of your face. “—is exactly how to do it.”
You collapse in your bed that night, wondering just what you’ve gotten yourself into and what kind of world you’re about to live in.
How confusing.
All this time, you thought that Missus Fawley had been preparing you for an intense entrance exam. Why else would she make you study twenty-five hours a day and eight days a week? But as it turns out, all you had to do was sit on a chair and have Professor McGonagall put a talking hat on your head.
“Hufflepuff!” the Sorting Hat proclaims, and the table of yellow and black welcomes you with open arms. You sit next to a boy named Amos Diggory. Later in the night, you’ll share a dormitory with a kind girl named Amelia Bones.
(Hogwarts is the best!)
The holidays arrive in the blink of an eye and you find yourself standing at the steps of the manor once more. Agatha Fawley waits for you by the door, engulfing you instantly in a hug that shields you from the falling snowflakes and biting winds. Hot cocoa with marshmallows and gingerbread cookies await you in the grand dining room; you even get a crotchety greeting from Isolde Fawley the Third’s portrait. Elsie crumples to the floor and sobs at your arrival.
“So you were sorted there,” Fawley mutters to herself, a worried expression contorting her face. The fireplace crackles as a winter storm rages outside the manor. You lay on her lap as she absentmindedly pats your head. Stories of your first few months at Hogwarts fall from your lips without pause. “This would go smoother if you had been sorted in Slytherin, however; but no matter—it’s not what I expected, but we can make do. The Diggorys and Bones’ are purebloods, so maybe not all hope is lost. But you need to get more acquainted with the Greengrasses and the Malfoys, Druella Black’s daughters as well.”
You hide your frown against her legs. You really liked Amos and Susan, Bellatrix was just downright mean to everyone, even calling this one girl, Lily, a Mudblood, too. But if mother wanted you to try, you might, but only once. If Bellatrix didn’t want to be your friend, then there’s no helping that unhinged witch. (At least the Prewett twins’ pranks were funny. Bellatrix once snuck inside the Ravenclaw tower to leave a dead pig’s head in the girls’ dormitory just because.)
On the twenty-fifth of December, Agatha Fawley throws a gala just for you—masqued as a fundraiser for Muggle children in need. (None of the families cared about them, you would realize later on.) The ground nearly rumbles from the number of guests she’s invited. From your bedroom window, you spot a few familiar faces. Sirius Black, who stands out from the crowd like a pale bean sprout; his cousin, Bellatrix, who’s already taken to yelling at the staff; Lucius Malfoy, the Flints, and the Parkinsons. Your head goes dizzy.
As long as you don’t trip during your entrance, everything should be fine, right? Right?
(You one-hundred percent trip in front of everyone as you descend the stairs. The sound of James Potter and Sirius Black’s laughter haunts you.)
But other than that, the Yule event goes by smoothly. You don’t fall flat on your face when greeting Cygnus Black and Druella Black née Rosier, and mother is thoroughly satisfied when you smile in the face of Walburga Black and Abraxas Malfoy. You stay in the corner after welcoming your guests, sitting in your chair like an abstract painting forbidden to touch; whilst the Prewett twins and James teased Elsie until she cried from anxiety. Sirius also goes out of his way to congratulate you for growing all your teeth in.
You don’t understand why Mother is so scared of these people.
But you’ll understand virtue in hardships soon enough when you receive your first tutoring in ballroom dancing. Instead of sapphire earrings or a trip to France, Missus Fawley has a different gift in mind for your fifteenth birthday. She surprises you with a tutor—you’re bewildered at first, arguing that you’ve consistently been at the top of your class. (“Madam Hawthorne is not here for your academics, my darling,” Fawley explains with her red-lips stretched in a foreboding smile. “Dance is a beneficial skill for any host to have. You’ll practice until your footwork is perfect. You will dance until I say you can stop. And when your feet are aching and bleeding, you will keep dancing.”)
Each night for your summer holiday, you go to bed, sobbing into your pillows, body trembling from Madam Hawthorne’s cane.
Everything changes on the eve of your sixteenth birthday.
Like all the years before, Missus Fawley invites the entirety of the pureblood society to the manor.
You stay with Narcissa and Andromeda, gently placating their concerns when they ask about your unnatural quietness—truthfully, you could no longer breathe in the flounced dress you’ve been forced to wear; the sides of your feet raw from constantly practicing with Madam Hawthorne, head aching from the lights and obnoxious perfumes; stomach gurgling. Bags under your eyes from revising endlessly for your N.E.W.T.S.
Eyes drooping and neck craning from exhaustion, you don’t at all expect for James Potter to emerge from the crowd; wavy, brown hair sweeping over his glasses, wine-colored suit melting into his dark skin. He holds out his hand to you with a boyish grin. “May I have this dance?”
You blink, frozen solid for a few moments until Narcissa softly nudges your side. “Y-Yes, if you must,” you splutter, placing your palm in his.
He leads you to the dance floor as the orchestra plays a song perfect for a waltz along a flower field; your eyes glued to his back. The chandelier hangs overhead as James settles your arms around his neck in one swift motion. You almost step on his feet, spluttering your gratitude when he steadies you by the waist, the heat of his hands permeating your layers of clothing.
“Isn’t it odd that the birthday celebrant wasn’t dancing all this time?” he says, pulling you in for a twirl.
“I assume the others were all too afraid to deal with my mother,” you reply timidly. “She’s quite overprotective, you see.”
“Who? That tall lady over there by Missus Black who’s currently glaring at me?” James chuckles into your ear as you step closer to hear his heartbeat. “She couldn’t possibly terrify me.”
“Lily says thank you, by the way.”
“Oh? For what?”
“Letting her copy off your Defense Against the Dark Arts essay—she’s downright shite at the subject. Don’t tell her I said that, though.”
You laugh along with him, and you find that you could rest in his arms forever.
But, as your dance with him comes to an end, so does your wistful reverie.
When most of the guests have left the scene, and when the lights have dimmed, Mother presents to you her real gift—your debut in the wizarding society. She leads you to a room, one where you’ve never ventured before. It’s deep past the cellars, where cobwebs and dust bunnies grow. (Before you enter, Narcissa grips your hand firmly, a look of dread and urgency in her eyes. “Be brave,” is all that she says, encasing you in her arms.)
In this dark room, you see Abraxas and his wife, Walburga, Cygnus, the Notts, the Goyles, and more people you recognize, all dressed in their finest black cloaks—as though it were a funeral instead of a birthday. In the center of it all, is your mother, Agatha, with a man kneeling in front of her.
“What is this?” you ask in alarm, frantically searching for answers. The man struggles against his rope, binds, screams and pleas muffled by the cloth shoved in his mouth. The sight of his bruises makes you all but retch. “Mother, what is going on?”
Walburga is the first to step forward, her lips painted blood-red against her ashen skin, curving into an edacious smile. She cradles the back of your head to her chest. “My lovely dear, it has been the utmost privilege watching you grow. Your mother is certainly proud of you, we all are. Tonight, just as our sons and daughters before you, we offer you our blessing on this very special day.”
“You know of the Unforgivables, right, my child?” Her voice is a sweet, ruthless cadence in your ear; her touch, like worms crawling on your skin as she places your wand in your hand. You bite down on your tongue, swallowing each breath as the walls threaten to cave in on you. Your fingers forcibly shake in terror and you worry that you might snap your wand in half if you aren’t careful. “The Cruciatus, the Imperius, and—?”
“The killing curse,” you breathe out, ever-so stiff in her hold. You watch as Abraxas kicks the man to the ground; you dig your nails deep into your palm to keep from flinching.
“That’s right, little one,” says Walburga, tracing your jaw with a morbid sense of satisfaction. She holds your chin in place as Abraxas tears the cloth from the man’s mouth. It’s worse now. You hear his desperate begging and his guttural cries for help. “Muggles,” she spits the word out like venom. “Look at them. They’re filthy. Infecting our blood with theirs.”
“Kill him,” Walburga says, a delicate whisper, as though she had asked for a cup of tea. “Kill him and you’ll have proved your worth to us.”
“No! No, please!” The man struggles against Abraxas’s arms. “Please! I have a family! A c-child!”
You stagger backwards, nearly losing your grip on your wand. You look to your mother for help. “I—!”
“Kill him, pet!” Bellatrix cackles from across the room, teeth bared viciously, eagerly beckoning for you to come forward. “Make sure you mean it! Otherwise it won’t hurt!”
“You know the words,” says Walburga, lifting your pliable arm—a puppeteer controlling its ragdoll. “Say it.”
The man before you is real. He’s a real person with a real family anxiously waiting for him to come home. His children worried sick for their father. How can they just stand there and expect you to kill him? “Mother, please—I can’t. I w-wont.” Your breathing grows labored, hot tears pricking your eyes; the man screams and yells, and the sound echoes ceaselessly in your ears. “I don’t. . . I don’t understand.”
Agatha Fawley closes her eyes, and you understand perfectly.
Each sob wrecks your body and the tears endlessly flow from your ears, you hiccup and shiver; blood pooling from the bite in your tongue. “I can’t do this—please!”
“You will.”
You close your eyes just as a flash of unforgiving green shoots from your wand. “Avada Kedavra!”
The man falls limp to the floor, and so does your wand. Walburga coos and drowns you in a sea of shallow praises, the men offer their congratulations, but all you hear is the sound of a lifeless body dropping to the ground.
A man who you just killed by your wand, in your home.
That night, the four walls of your bedroom bear witness to your anguish—you cry until you throw up on the floor, body lurching and quivering on the freezing red oak.
“Do you get it now?” says Agatha as she enters your room, the faintest of sunlight streaming through the windows. She bends down and cups your face in her palms. “This is your world from now on.”
You rip her hands away from you, gritting your teeth. “I don’t want to live in your world—not anymore! I don’t care about all this! Magic, wealth, and all these things mean nothing if I have to kill innocent people! You’re a monster!”
“Good.” Fawley’s voice is cold as she stands up, lifting her chin as her eyes glaze impassively. “That means you’re ready for your next lesson.”
“Didn’t you hear me? I said I was done!” you retort, sore from crying.
“Don’t you see?” says Fawley, pausing underneath the door frame, gaze ruthlessly slicing towards you. “We will destroy them from the inside out. Walburga, Abraxas, Tom Riddle. All of them, one by one. That is our true duty.”
As she turns to leave, she adds coldly, “Ready yourself. I’ll be teaching you Occlumency during your summer break.” Then she slams the door shut, leaving you all alone in your room.
When you return to school after the winter holidays, you’re forced to pretend that you hadn’t taken the life of an innocent Muggle.
‘Do not let them see you are afraid.’
“Unfortunately, flaming red hair and hand-me-down robes will not complement my dress—it’s crimson taffeta, you see, handcrafted only by the finest tailors in Italy,” you say dismissively to the ragtag of Gryffindors before you, Vittoria Zabini and Isadora Bulstrode giggling at your side. The Prewett boy visibly wilts and you almost give in—almost. But everyone must play their part in this world. You know that if you show a sliver of weakness, Vittoria and Isadora will be happy enough to report to their mothers—vying for the pedestal you’ve been put on by their parents.
For the final blow, you scrunch your nose in disgust, slamming your Divination textbook close. “Can you even afford anywhere in Hogsmeade for a date, Prewett?”
(Walburga would Avada you herself if she caught you in such a place with such a wizard. You’re more terrified of what she might ask you to do to Gideon—someone she deems as a blood traitor. You refuse to utter another Unforgivable. You just won’t.)
“Oh, you cruel wench!” Marlene McKinnon steps forward and before anyone could take another breath, she slaps you in the face. And, finally, you feel something other than the guilt of taking someone’s life.
Your cheek stings from the impact, your ears ringing with the sound of your friends asking if you’re alright and Dorcas Meadowes roaring about how you deserved it—well, you’re not about to disagree. You move your jaw about, cradling the side of your face as you sigh impassively—oh, it’s nothing compared to the etiquette lessons of Agatha Fawley. “My mother will certainly hear about this, McKinnon.”
“You and your mother can kiss my arse!” she shrieks, eyes ablaze.
“Gideon didn’t deserve that, and you know it,” Lily argues fervidly, eyes sickle-shaped as she looks back at the Prewett twin’s dejected expression. “How could you even say that?”
“How could I not, Lily darling?” you reply off-handedly with a roll of your eyes.
Lily flinches. In her gaze, all you see looking back at you is the Muggle father who had cried out relentlessly for one last glimpse of his children. She stares at the badger emblem on your cloak with disdain, and you with a great deal of pity. “You are, without a doubt, the ugliest creature I’ve ever seen.”
She has the softest voice you’ve ever heard, but it hurts you all the same.
You’ve scrubbed your skin raw in the bath, hoping that you’d wash the feel of your sins off your hands—it’s all for naught. Agatha might be a monster in your eyes, but you’re the fool that played right into her act.
You get to your feet, meeting her eye-to-eye. In a low whisper, lips close to her ear, you say, “There are far worse creatures out there, Evans. You’re lucky you’ve been born only a Muggleborn.”
Fortunate that she won’t ever have to play the role that you’ve been forced to. You feel an overwhelming envy towards her—effortless beauty, pure and untainted hands, a kind heart that draws in every one and every person. Compared to her, you must be a dirtied, black swan in a lake that’s only meant for white swans like Lily Evans.
And she will have more charming princes and truehearted fairies on her side than you could ever hope to gain.
“Say another word and I will tear your hair from that pretty head of yours,” Marlene snarls, pushing Lily behind her.
Oh, how easy they make it for you.
You smile in delight. “So you think I’m pretty?”
Marlene lunges.
(You are so tired of it all.)
Every night of your summer holiday, you spend it writhing on the floor, Agatha’s lessons on Occlumency taking its toll. She grows harsher, stricter, and more apathetic than the sun beating down on the manor windows. (“Again!” Fawley demands as you collapse to the ground, drenched in sweat and your head numb from her probing. “Do you think the Dark Lord will be lenient with you? Get up! We’re going again! If you want this to end, you will endure this without error!”)
While your peers are out swimming in lakes and racing around in Quidditch brooms, you’re stuck within the confinements of your home. But you are not that naive, you’ve seen the headlines of the Daily Prophet. A coalition known as Death Eaters have begun making their mark on the wizarding society. There are rumors of a great, sinister power rising. People go missing everyday, and you worry that this might be the world that your mother has been preparing you for all this time.
But why you? Why must you carry this burden all alone? Who will pick up the pieces of your battered soul when the weight of your burden crushes you entirely?
There are times when you wish you never left the orphanage at all.
A week into your summer break, you find out that your mother is dying. Violent coughing, dizzy spells, jaundiced skin, her eyes bloodshot, and the healer frequenting her bedroom quarters. You’re not allowed inside, of course, but you can hear her feeble voice and the doctor’s stern orders.
You also learn that she’s absolutely insane—but that is a fact you’ve come to terms with years ago. One night, during dinner, you’d let it slip that you have your suspicions of a classmate being inflicted with a lycan’s curse. Agatha Fawley reacts just about as one would expect her to.
“A werewolf? In Hogwarts?” Fawley staggers to her office, the tower of neatly-piled documents and research reports from the Ministry now fluttering to the floor. “No, no, no. . .” she utters to herself, panic seeping within her skin. It’s the most frazzled you have ever seen the great Agatha Fawley. You stare at her unraveling from the threshold of the room, unsure of what to do. “Dumbledore has gone mad! That old loon! What was he thinking? Sheltering a beast within the castle!”
“Don’t worry, my dear,” says Agatha as she reaches for you, a ghastly smile on her face and a near-empty look in her eyes. Your brows pinch together in confusion—you hadn’t been worried about that student at all. “I’ll have that monster out of the castle in no time. The Ministry will have no choice but to listen to me.”
“That’s it,” she mutters, haphazardly grabbing for her feather quill and blank parchment. “Perhaps a law to forbid werewolves from ever integrating into society. School, house properties—can you imagine if they manage to infiltrate the Ministry? Everything I’ve worked so hard for!”
“Mother?” you call out hesitantly, crossing the distance, hand outstretched as Fawley slips on her footing, a muttered profanity under her breath. The woman before you is unrecognizable, a sallow casing of a moribund soul. “Mother, please, Remus is no threat to the castle,” you plead, ripping her hand away from the quill. “You can’t do this!”
“Do not tell me what I can or cannot do!” Agatha seethes through her teeth, chest heaving as she glowers at you. “Everything I have done, I have done for you! Yet, you still continue to fight me? I should have left you in that orphanage to rot while I had the chance!”
“Well then, why didn’t you?” you scream, pushing her away as the words force themselves out of your throat. “Maybe that Muggle father would have still been alive if you did! Maybe I wouldn’t have to suffer so much! To hell with you and your duty!”
Fawley laughs to herself, a weak and feeble sound. At first, you think it’s in response to you, but then you watch her drag her palm down her face, unblinking when her fingers appear to be drenched in blood. You take a step forward and there’s crimson trickling down her nose, a pallid contrast against her skin. “Ha,” she chuckles once more, keeling over to the ground as she stares up at the ceiling, blood on her flesh. “Merlin, what have I done? I–I’ve gone too far—even the Gods cannot save me.”
The despair in her voice is confounding. “Come here, my love,” she croaks from the floor, reaching out to you with bloodstained hands. Reluctantly, you sink to her side, gnawing on your lower lip as she cups your face in her palms—how many times have you been in this position before? “I’m sorry,” she sobs, shoulders trembling. “Oh, my darling, I am so sorry. I’m afraid I’ve doomed the both of us.” She traces the frame of your jaw and cheekbones. “My child, my beautiful child. What have I done? Will you forgive me?”
You realize that this must be the consequence of living in a constant lie. To be an imitation of a human person, with no room for grief, rage, fear, hope or even a semblance of love. You stay silent, drowning in the arms of your adoptive mother. “I am to die soon,” says Agatha with utmost finality, eyes boring into yours. “But you are better than me. Braver. Far stronger than I have ever been. I know this must be the heaviest burden a child can carry, but you must understand that the fate of this world is at stake. I am so sorry, my love, but I must leave this duty to you.”
She lets her head hang limply. “I-I am tired, as well. I’ve pushed away everyone and anyone for this. To do what is right, to endure what is hard—that is what I’ve lived by all these years.”
“And so must you.” Agatha has been mourning all this time, but not for her life.
You hate her.
You hate her with all your heart.
But even monsters need a heart to breathe.
A month passes by in a blur, and you are now set to meet the ill-famed Tom Riddle. You know that he was a student of Professor Dumbledore; that Narcissa is extremely terrified of him, and that Lucius Malfoy idolizes him to a fault. (“This is the moment I have been preparing you for all these years,” your mother tells you, shields of Occlumency glimmering in her deep blue eyes. “Do not let him in no matter what.”) Soon thereafter, Missus Fawley apparates the both of you to the Malfoy manor.
The dining room is bleak, befitting of a Malfoy; curtains drawn, fireplace idly crackling, and hushed murmurs upon your arrival. All eyes are on you, and you’re lucky to have dressed in your Sunday best. At the head of the table, you see Tom Riddle, with Abraxas and Cyprian Nott sitting on each side. You hear something large slithering across the polished floors—your breath hitches at the sight of a monstrous serpent curling around Tom Riddle’s chair. The glass chandelier chimes overhead and you wish it would fall from where he sits on his shrewd throne.
(You find Regulus Black sitting beside Narcissa, cheeks flushed, body quivering as his skin pales to a deathly color; holding onto his left arm for dear life. And, your heart just physically breaks. You don’t understand why this is the world you must live in.)
“Come here, my dear,” Tom Riddle hisses, urging you forward with a serpentine leer in his eyes. You feel like a circus lion forced to perform its tricks.
Tom Riddle is handsome—you notice begrudgingly. A menacing kind of beauty that entices the weak and preys on the vulnerable. (You would not be one of his victims, you vow, raising your own walls against him.) His gaze drills into your own—instantly, you feel his magic snaking around in your head, searching for hidden truths. The sensation is staggering, dizzying, and you’re nearly brought to your knees. You clench your jaw at his Legilimency—obstinate bastard.
“This one is lasting longer than your son, Abraxas.” Riddle chuckles, his finger tracing the curve of your jaw, as Abraxas forces a smile. Finally, after what feels like an eternity, he leaves your mind. You release the breath you’ve been holding for the last thirty seconds. He finds none of your secrets, and you suppress a vindictive grin. Riddle glances at your mother. “How fascinating.”
You wonder if his intrigue will keep you alive for another day or bring you closer to your death.
“My Lord,” you greet windedly as you press a kiss to the cold signet of his ring. “What an honor to stand before you today. Although, I could have done with a more polite greeting from you.”
Bellatrix snarls at you in warning. “Do not speak to the Dark Lord that way, you insolent brat!”
“Enough, Bella,” Tom rasps, flicking her concern away, barely so much as sparing her a glance. “I’ve no need for a little girl to come to my defense.” She visibly wilts at his dismissive words and you almost feel pity for her—almost. Then, you remember this is the man who treats the Cruciatus curse like a treat to give away freely to children—now, you pity Bellatrix fully. The curly-haired girl twitches at the sight of him toying with his wand, Nagini’s forked tongue flicking in anticipation.
“Tell me, my dear,” says Riddle, trailing his gaze down to your arm. “Has your mother arranged a marriage for you yet? Much like our dear Cissa here.”
You grow frigid in his hold. “Not at all, my Lord. Mother thought it best if I focused on my studies before anything else.”
Tom hums in thought, eventually releasing you from his clutches. “I see. . . Then, have you considered other ways of pledging your allegiance to our cause?”
Instinctively, you hide your left arm from his sight. “My Lord,” you begin, wondering how much longer you can address him as such without throwing up in his lap. “The only reason there isn’t much backlash to your. . . merciful endeavors is because Mother and I have ensured that the Daily Prophet’s eyes are elsewhere. The Ministry is blindsided, and no one expects a mondaine darling to be under your influence,” you say, desperation pouring from each word.
You don’t want to carry his Mark. Not ever. You can endure it—you can endure it all so long as you aren’t eternally condemned to his name.
“Take that away, and you’ll face significant repercussions,” you threaten boldly. “I promise you that. They look away because of me.”
For every village and family terrorized, you had shifted the public’s attention to your facetious behavior. Throwing galas left and right, appearing out in public with various partners—you had done it all to bury the looming war. Rita Skeeter is at your beck and call. For every attack, your face is plastered on the front page. For every cry for help, the Ministry is busy dealing with trivial matters that your mother has proposed—such as anti-werewolf bills.
And Voldemort would never notice that you’ve been thieving covert information from right under his nose and delivering it anonymously to a rising organization known as the Order of the Phoenix.
(You’re also not pleased that they share similarities to your non de plume, the Firebird, but you suppose that is the least of your worries.)
If Molly Weasley comes across a sealed letter on the steps of Grimmauld Place, with complete details and addresses of Death Eater hiding places, it is no one’s business but the Order’s—and yours.
For every life taken, you remember that Muggle father in your mother’s cellar. It may not be today, it may not be tomorrow—but you’ll dismantle the pureblood society yourself. All of them, one by one.
Tom Riddle smiles, and you realize that no one threatens him and gets away with it unscathed.
A day before you’re set to return to Hogwarts for your seventh-year, the Malfoy Manor is pervaded by your gut-wrenching screams.
There you are, little Firebird with your wings clipped, writhing on the floor of Lucius Malfoy’s guest room—the Cruciatus curse surging through your veins like molten lava threatening to burn you from the inside out. You hear Narcissa and Missus Fawley’s voices blend into a cacophony of panic. They’re shouting for various things: warm towels, bandages, essence of Dittany, and water. Regulus’s hold on you is tight, near-suffocating, even.
But you don’t feel anything other than the mutilated flesh of your arm.
You scream, cry, and scream again—you feel his magic over and over again. Branding you. The ink blends into your skin—but it’s not your skin anymore. A part of you now will always belong to him.
Bile rises to your throat.
Tears fall from your eyes.
(How cold is the floor? You don’t even care anymore.)
And, the worst part is that no one can see it. Riddle charmed it perfectly to coalesce against your skin tone. But you see it. You see the skull and the stupid, wriggling snake. You see Tom Riddle’s monstrous glee as he drives his wand into your arm—Abraxas and Lucius holding you down as you thrash and flail. Your only reprieve was your mother was there, cradling your head to her chest, blocking out their malignant laughter. (You can’t believe you never noticed, but your mother had been branded, too.)
“I’ll. . . kill him,” you say to yourself, blood and saliva trickling from your lips. If it is the last thing you’ll ever do, you will have Voldemort’s head on a silver platter.
“Don’t be foolish,” Narcissa scolds, tipping your mouth upwards to swallow the drops of Dittany. “None of us have the power to do that. We just have to make do with the life that we’re given.”
“I promise. . . you,” you gurgle through the searing pain, gasping for air, clawing at her arms. “I’ll destroy them all.”
You pass out in her arms.
When you awake, you’re on a train to Hogwarts, left arm bandaged and hidden under the sleeve of your school robes.
You don’t bother attending your classes—seeing no more purpose in Transfiguration and Herbology when you’re just a pawn in someone’s, everyone’s plans, apparently. The professors express their concern when you no longer turn in your homework or assigned projects. Once again, you barely see the need to. Your meals during breakfast, lunch, and dinner go untouched. You stay away from Narcissa, Vittoria, Isadora, Lucius, and Regulus. Your only friends, Amos and Amelia, stay away from you, too, having seen news of your promiscuity in the Daily Prophet. You scoff internally—you’ve never even had your first kiss yet. But even that seems like a distant dream.
You are tired.
How much longer do you have to play this part? How much more of yourself do you have to give?
You’re only seventeen—how can you even hope to defeat Voldemort like this?
The castle walls have dulled, and you drift through the corridors like a wearisome ghost. The once colorful world that you have been brought into now pales in the face of curses, spilt blood, and the Mark on your arm. You wonder what would happen—if you just run away now.
Why should you be the one to bear the burdens of this duty thrust upon you? Why do people like James Potter and Sirius Black find loyalty and a real family within Hogwarts, and there is no one willing to fight for you?
Perhaps, you have no one else to blame but yourself.
Rita Skeeter publishes her article on the growing rift between you and Vittoria Zabini—claiming that you had stolen her beau from her.
You toss the newspaper into the fire.
Some nights, you don’t bother returning to the Hufflepuff dormitories anymore. You know what they think. You know what they say behind your back.
For the third time this week, you find yourself at the top of the Astronomy Tower, legs dangling from the edge of the window, eyes blankly staring at the horizon—if you run towards there, you wonder how long it will take before they find you. The cold nips at your cheeks, but you barely feel anything other than a gnawing emptiness.
Your gaze falls to the ground below, thirty, fifty meters from where you sit.
Maybe. . .
If you move a few inches forward. . .
If you just fly.
You’d be free.
“Oh, I didn’t know this window was occupied.” You loosely turn your head to find Remus Lupin standing before you with a crooked grin, hands shoved in his pockets as he awkwardly shuffles one foot over the other. He raises his arms up in surrender. “I guess I’ll. . . find somewhere else to brood.”
I don’t care.
Go away.
I want to die.
If I disappear, would you care? Would anyone?
You rest your head back on the windowsill, hugging your legs to your chest.
Starlings chirp and fly past you—how liberating it must be, to soar in the skies. But all you can do is watch enviously. Powerless, little songbird with no more lullabies to sing and no more wings to fly with.
You let your weight shift over the window.
Maybe if you fall, you could see what it’s like to fly.
“H-Hey! Don’t—!” Remus quickly snatches your hand and pulls you into his embrace—the both of you tumbling to the floor. You feel his chest heaving, arms trembling around you, and the sound of his rapid heartbeat. His eyes are wide as he looks over your face for any injuries. “Why would you do that? Are you mad?”
You sigh.
Maybe tomorrow, then.
“Oi!” Remus pokes your shoulder. “Don’t just ignore me! You scared the piss out of me, you know? Bloody hell.” His shoulders slump in relief, and he takes another peek at you—just to make sure you’re still in front of him. “A-Are you okay?” he asks softly, afraid to spook you further away. “Do you want to talk about it or anything?”
You shrug. “Nothing to talk about.”
His gaze flickers from you to the window ledge. “I think that’s a big something to talk about, honestly. B-But I get it. Really. No judgment.”
An unwilling chortle escapes past your lips. Remus Lupin and his marauding bunch of lions would never understand the burden you have to carry each day for the rest of your life.
Remus scratches the back of his head with a wolfish grin. “Hey. . . listen. We don’t know each other all that well—so this is going to sound terribly weird. But would you like a hug?”
He opens his arms wide enough for you to fit—and you stare at him in horror. “C’mon, then. It really seems like you need it. And honestly, I kind of need it, too, especially after a scare like that.”
You stay silent.
He shakes his hands, beckoning you forward, golden hair flopping over his eyes. “I don’t bite. Promise. One hug and we’ll go on pretending like we don’t know each other tomorrow. Marauder’s honor.”
“I haven’t done anything to deserve your kindness,” you say with a prominent sneer—certainly not kindness from him. It must be another prank of theirs. You wait for Peter Pettigrew and Sirius to jump out and spray you with garlic juice.
Remus smiles. “I think you’ll find that my kindness is freely given.”
You nibble on your bruised lip.
Could you really?
Maybe just this once.
You’re only human, magic as you are.
You take one step forward.
Then another.
Another.
Until you fall right into his arms, and you inhale the scent of honey, milk raspberry chocolate, and cedarwood. The warmth of his arms around you is real. His voice is real. He whispers cruel words into your ear, “You’re alright, love. Let it out. I’m here.” You burrow your head deep in the crook of his neck. The sound of his heartbeat is real. He tightens his hold around you, and the ground underneath feels real. For a few moments, you don’t feel like you’re floating away into oblivion.
Maybe you’d stay alive—for a few more days.
To do what is right.
To endure.
Perhaps, tomorrow will be easier—if such kindness is real, maybe you’re allowed to seek it for yourself every now and then.
But your nightmare doesn’t end when you’re awake—it takes you by the throat when you find yourself summoned to the Malfoy Manor on Hallow’s Eve.
You’re not the only one caught by surprise. One by one, Tom Riddle’s followers apparate into the dining room, stumbling inside with a bewildered expression. Their Dark Lord has called for them in the dead of night—it must be for something important. You stiffen, sinking into Lucius’s shadow. You search for your mother but she doesn’t appear to be anywhere in the room. Someone brushes their hands against yours—Narcissa. She stands by your side, face impassive, her pupils frantically trying to make sense of the situation.
Then, Tom Riddle finally apparates into the room, startling you for a fraction of a second. Not far behind is Abraxas, Cyprian, the Lestranges, Bellatrix, and finally—
Your mother.
Fawley looks worse for wear, her skin sinking into her bones, clothes tattered, and her face littered with bruises. Bellatrix drags her across the floor, hair wrapped around her hands.
You move to stop Bellatrix, anger blinding your vision—Narcissa tightens her grip on your wrist, subtly shaking her head. You rip your hand away from her.
“We have found a traitor in our midst!” Bellatrix cackles, throwing your mother to the ground—your fists clench, swallowing each lump in your throat with rage blinding your vision. “I caught the bitch helping the McKinnons escape!”
“No,” you whisper, dread knocking you backwards—it just isn’t possible. The two of you had always been careful. Bellatrix hits her again, and you have to restrain yourself from marching forward and cursing her from where she stands.
One moment of weakness, that is all Tom Riddle needs. He finds you in the crowd with ease. The crowd of Death Eaters part like the red sea, and you steel yourself with Occlumency before you are sharply pulled forward, the mark on your left arm blistering as though a hundred needles are driving into your skin repeatedly.
“If the mother is a blood traitor, the child is sure to follow!” Bellatrix hisses, spit flying into the floor, her eyes gleaming with maniacal glee.
Voldemort cruelly holds your jaw in his hand, nails digging into your flesh, threatening to break through your bones. “Is this true?” he asks, drawing blood from your skin. “Tell me!”
“No!” you cry out, kicking and punching to get away from his hold. “It’s not—let me go! That is my mother! You’re hurting her! She’s sick!”
“That,” Riddle’s eyes flash with hostility, breath hot on your skin, “is a betrayer to our cause.”
“She’s not!” you scream.
“How did she find out, then?” Voldemort flings you to the ground—immediately, you rush to your mother, gathering her in your arms. Tom Riddle cocks his head and you’re blasted into the walls—you feel his Legilimency trying to force its way in, exploiting your pain and shock. But you won’t let him in. He’ll have to pry your memories from your cold, dead body.
The pain is searing—you’re being torn apart from limb to limb. Your mark is burning, head throbbing from a concussion, and still fighting against Riddle’s magic. Through your blurry haze, you see Lucius holding Narcissa back from running to you.
“We’re not traitors!” you cry out desperately, crawling pathetically to your mother’s listless body. “I swear!”
Voldemort sneers just before he points his wand at your mother. “Crucio!”
“No! No! Stop it! Please! Please, stop it!” you beg on the ground as your mother helplessly writhes on the floor, the Cruciatus curse reducing the once austere Agatha Fawley to a whimpering mess. “You’re killing her!”
Tom snarls, “Good.”
Bellatrix digs her claws into your neck, her laughter resounding throughout the manor—you swallow the sobs down your throat as she drives her wand into your flesh. “Your mummy over there is done for. But you—our precious jewel, you can still prove your loyalty to our Dark Lord.”
She puts your wand and closes your fist over the wood—your eyes grow wide as you thrash in her hold, screaming as she forces you to look at Fawley. “Kill her. And you may live.”
“Just say it,” Bellatrix whispers in your ear. “Two little words. You’ve already done this before, pet—the second time should be easy enough!”
“No!” you knock your head back into her nose, slipping away as her hold loosens and she screams profanities at you—but to your misfortune, Voldemort captures you, like a defenseless bunny running into a starving snake.
“Mum, wake up, please!”
You cry out helplessly, sobbing as Voldemort forces you to watch the life gradually fade away from her blue eyes. Her magic envelops you—and you remember warm holidays spent by the fire, Muggle storybooks before bed, surprising you with breakfast in bed for your birthdays. It’s a warm feeling, a stark contrast to Tom Riddle’s invasive magic. Her voice echoes in your head one last time.
“Thank you for showing me what love feels like, if not for a moment. I am sorry I could not show it as a proper mother would.”
“Kill her!” Voldemort rages into your ear.
You watch as Fawley’s eyes drift to a close, an act of resignation. “It’s okay, my darling,” she whispers tiredly. “I. . . can rest now.”
For the second time in your life, you point your wand at someone’s heart—this time, it’s your mother’s.
“What are you waiting for?” Bellatrix asks, twitching menacingly. “Kill her! Before I do it myself!”
There’s a faint smile on her face.
“I’m. . . sorry.”
Those are Agatha Fawley’s last words before you take away her life.
The incantation falls so delicately from your lips, an act of mercy for the woman you once called your mother and your greatest tormentor.
But your eyes are on one person and one person only.
Tom Riddle.
“Avada Kedavra!”
He will know your pain.
Not today, not tomorrow.
But you’ll destroy them all, one by one.
a/n: THERE IS KISSING IN THE NEXT SCENE I PROMISE.... AND TRUST MY LILY LOVERS WE WILL GET OUR REDEMPTION ARC SKDJHFGKJH and sirius lovers too,, but yall are well-fed every day so.. next part has the yule ball, likee,, there's no way THAT becomes angsty.. if you saw a plot-hole, no you didn't just CRY and enjoy sdhgsdf... come tell me what you thought!! (if you have any constructive criticisms, just come to my dms BUT PLS BE VERY GENTLE.... oh and don't hesitate to tell me if i accidentally wrote anything super specific like height, skin color, etc.!!) i promise to better in the final part!!!! (there's only two parts to this fic.) I LOVE YEW I HOPE YOU ENJOYED THIS STORY AAAAAAAAAAAA
➛ g!p maid julie x fem!reader
➛ 847 words
!!! adultery, creampie, squirting, multiple orgasms
➛ you have confronted your husband about checking out the maid, and now you confront the maid.
➛ A/N happy belated new year? lol i’ve been rediscovering some hobbies lately, hence writing has been on the back burner again. but i’ve updated the list of women i write for. if you have seen julie doing that part in ‘nobody knows’, then you’ll understand how i was possessed to write this. those clips have graced my tiktok fyp and ig explore page multiple times. i just had to. 😮💨
You couldn’t have been more wrong.
You’ve heard of the stories where a family will hire a young maid or nanny to care for the kids and the house while the parents work. Nannies aren’t needed because you don’t have kids, but you still have pets and a massive house that needs to be cared for. Hence the hiring of a maid who urgently needs some quick cash while she searches for bigger jobs.
Julie Han is a young woman straight out of college.
Straight out of a magazine too.
With the looks of a doll and the charm of a girl next door, Julie can easily have anyone wrapped around her finger.
Your cat, who’s wary of strangers, immediately took a liking to her. Your friends who have come over and met her have asked for her to watch their kids or animals as well. As envious as you are of the attention she gets, you can’t help but be one of the victims of her spell too.
You just can’t be heinous to someone who’s nice and goes the extra mile for your pets.
The stares from your husband that lingers a little too long on her don’t go unnoticed though. It’s hard to decipher Julie’s body language when she catches his gaze but you confront them separately because things will only escalate if you dismiss everything that is deemed small and insignificant. Some people masquerade their intentions well behind a blank or stone cold face, so you can never be too safe.
Your husband denies staring but Julie is more truthful.
Except you had it all wrong.
Julie’s hand is tightly clamped over your mouth, muffling your moans and cries as her cock hits in all the right places. The confrontation has led to you being shoved onto the bed and your flimsy loungewear being torn off by the woman who actually had eyes on you. You can’t risk your husband hearing the maid fucking his wife’s brains out as he’s showering right above her bedroom, but she knows how to wield what she has—a feat that he has yet to achieve.
The guilt lingers in your chest but your cunt drips for her. The sheets are soaked in your essence, courtesy of her skillful mouth and fingers that wouldn’t stop bringing you to orgasm. The more you try to persuade her to stop, the harder she goes on you.
Because you both know that you don’t want her to stop.
The water cuts off, leaving the residence to be engulfed in silence. The smacks of hips clashing with every fervent thrust is like a pin dropping, causing the tightness in your chest and the pit of your stomach to swell. Your clammy hands clutch at the crumpled sheets beneath you, your walls closing in on her as she fucks you harder. You don’t have the conscience to stop her because god, you want this.
You need this.
She grins, her long hair curtained over your face as she hovers closer to you.
“You think I want your lame husband?,” she snickers.
Your eyes squeeze shut as your back arches.
“You clearly don’t want him either.”
There is no cue given, but her demeaning words bring you to ecstasy. Your eyes roll back when her thumb on your pulsing clit works you into overdrive. Your body spasms beneath her, tremors coursing through your limbs as you gush around her cock, further soiling the sheets. You can vaguely hear your husband calling for you in the kitchen but all you can focus on is Julie’s cock drilling you, and the filthy squelches of your cunt accepting the abuse.
Your heart rate picks up as his voice gets progressively louder but she is clearly unbothered. She has other priorities to fill.
Like you.
She buries her face in your neck. With a whine and a tremble, you shudder as warmth fills you. A shallow thrust pushes her release deeper, reaching depths that can taint and break you—just as she intends to.
You sink back into the mattress with a quiet sigh when she pulls out. Your head feels at the mess that you’ve both caused—figuratively and literally.
The man that you have sworn your heart and life to is on the other side of the door, never expecting his wife to cheat on him with their maid. You have committed the very act that you swore you would raise hell about, and a part of you feels shameful about the hypocrisy.
On the other hand, Julie is proud of her work. She grins as her cum seeps out of you: a testament to prove that the man is not always wanted.
“You don’t need him,” she taunts as she slides back into you, harder than ever.
Your eyes widen as she raises your legs and folds them over your chest, testing your flexibility.
“This pretty pussy is mine.”
Your mouth falls open after she bottoms out.
“And she clearly agrees.”
Weak. Shameful. Needy.
You can’t argue with her. You can only accept that you’re terribly wrong.
Summary: Alexia didn't expect to run into you five years after you disappeared on her, especially not with a little girl calling you mami, and looking just a little too much like her.
Word count: 13k
Warnings: mentions of bleeding, panic attacks and just angst in general! There's a bit of comfort, too
A/n: so this has been hell (and heaven) to write. If you guys don't like it, I'll just delete it and pretend I didn't spend the whole week writing it hehe.
Your suitcase was lying open on the bed, with clothes spilling out of it, a mix of adult shirts and small girls' dresses.
When you looked at it, you thought the suitcase represented your life. It was messy, unorganised and caught between the children's world and the grown-up one.
You looked at yourself in the hotel's mirror. It wasn't clean; it was, actually, smudged with fingerprints at hip height.
You cursed whoever was responsible for cleaning the mirror, but then realised you knew the culprit who had gotten it dirty to begin with.
Black. That's the colour you hated the most, but the one you were dressed in head to toe. Black shirt tucked into black suit trousers. Your ballet flats were constricting the blood flow to your toes.
The strap of your camera was resting comfortably around your neck, its weight familiar, almost comforting too. You gave the camera a test, making sure it was working.
The flash filled the room. Working perfectly.
You smiled at yourself before taking the camera off your neck and packing it inside its bag, not as carefully as you would have done years ago.
You packed the last items you needed for the event, looking around the room to ensure you hadn't forgotten anything. Your phone buzzed in your pocket, and you answered it without looking at the number.
"Hello?" you said with a smile, your eyes moving to the little girl sitting in the chair that was way too big for her.
A voice talked through the phone, and your smile turned into a frown.
"What do you mean she can't make it?" you asked, mouth slightly open, the frustration slowly washing over your body.
Isabel looked up at you, her eyes curious, as if she sensed something wrong was happening. You turned around, not wanting her to see you mad.
"I'm sorry? What? She's sick?" you asked. "No, no… I understand, but I really need someone tonight—"
"Okay, yes… okay," you held the bridge of your nose, feeling a headache approaching. You listened to the phone; it was a worker from the babysitting company you had hired for the night.
Your shoulders tensed as the woman told you she had no other babysitter available, and the one who was responsible for taking care of Isabel had come down with the flu.
After the woman was done apologising, you took a deep breath and pressed 'end call', letting out a (quiet) groan.
You looked at the mirror and realised your attempt to shield Isabel from your frustration was useless. She was watching you through the mirror. Smart kid.
"Alright," you said under your breath, your thoughts already a mix of irritation and worry. "Great, that's… great."
You had an event to work at. Photos to take. It was a late event, and you absolutely couldn't take Isabel with you, but you also couldn't leave a four-year-old alone in a hotel room.
Your gaze moved to where Isabel sat again. Her tiny legs were crossed under her as she concentrated on her colouring books now, her tongue poking out as if it was hard to paint between the lines.
Isabel's crayons were in perfect order beside her, on the little table to her left. She was organised, methodical, and graceful, without even trying, as if it came naturally to her.
The sight of Isabel reminded you of her. You pushed that thought aside.
You rubbed your forehead, trying to think of a solution. You needed to stay calm.
You couldn't let this stress you out too much. Not with Isabel right there; she shouldn't feel like she was a problem that needed to be dealt with.
You needed to be good to her. Be calm, be a good mom. Your expression softened, and you walked over, kneeling down beside Isabel.
"Bebel…" you began, your voice tender. "Mami has some exciting news. Do you want to know what it is?"
Isabel's face immediately lit up with excitement, her hazel eyes widening. Cute. She was so very cute. It was hard to stay sad or angry for too long when Isabel could just look at you with her little smile.
"Sí, mami! What news?" she asked eagerly, leaning forward, forgetting about her crayons, about her colouring book, her attention completely on you.
You smiled. She was so happy and enthusiastic all the time, it made you forget about the whole situation. Maybe bringing her to work wouldn't be so bad after all.
"Well," you said playfully, tickling her belly, trying to shift the mood, "have you ever been to a party?"
Isabel blinked, confusion on her face.
"Sí, at abuelita's house," she said, her voice small, unsure of what you were getting at. "Don't you remember, mami?"
You laughed softly. "That was a kid's party… now you're going to an actual party."
You got up and took Isabel in your arms, sitting her on the hotel bed, right by the suitcase's side.
"Well, tonight you're going to your very first grown-up party with Mami," you said happily. "But first, we need to find you a super-pretty dress."
You waited for Isabel's reaction. For her to beam, to clap her hands in excitement, but it didn't come. Of course, it didn't - you should have known your daughter by now.
Isabel's face turned into a frown, one you knew she couldn't have inherited from you, but that still looked like yours. Her bottom lip stuck out, and she placed her hands firmly on her hips, turning her head to look at you as if she were the grown-up.
"But… but mami, I have a bedtime!" she protested, looking at the clock on the wall. "And it's 9:55 already."
You narrowed your eyes, turning around to look at the clock. "It's 8:26, not 9:55."
"That's not true," she said stubbornly.
"Yes, it is."
"No."
You mirrored her and placed your hands on your hips. "You're four, you don't know how to read a clock."
"I can feel the time, mami," Isabel argued, and you just nodded along. Pick your battles, right?
You began rummaging through the suitcase for the perfect dress for Isabel, one you had bought the last time the two of you were in Germany, or was it Andorra? You couldn't remember.
"Forget bedtime, bebé," you said gently, knowing Isabel didn't like it when her routine changed too much, a peculiar trait for a girl who had been travelling from country to country since she was born.
Isabel's lips quivered, but she agreed. "Okay, but I want two bedtime stories."
"Deal," you said, smiling down at her with a wink. "What do you think of this dress here?"
You held a light yellow dress in your hand. It had dark orange drawings of flowers on it. It wasn't exactly a nightdress, but in your almost five years of motherhood, you weren't sure if there were any types of night clothing for kids.
Isabel's eyes sparkled. Really sparkled. It was like all the reluctance was gone the moment she saw the dress.
"I love it, mami! It will match with my Spider-Man shoes."
You blinked at her, studying her face carefully, then looked at the very yellow, non-Spider-Man-at-all dress.
Isabel was smiling at you, her hands in fists, happy.
You smiled. "Oh my god! You are so right, it'll look so pretty!"
She squealed. You took off her pyjamas (of course, she already had her pyjamas on) and put on the dress, letting her put her shoes on by herself (as she requested).
"Mami, tie my shoes?" she asked, her Spider-Man shoes already on her feet.
"Of course, Bebel." You knelt on the floor, tying her shoelaces before getting up again and kissing her forehead.
You moved to the bed, setting Isabel on your lap as you brushed her brunette hair.
You decided to go for a simple braid to keep her hair from falling into her eyes. You didn't know if the event was going to be too warm; some of them were, especially if they had lots of people in them. You didn't want her to sweat too much or be too hot.
"Mami, is this one of the parties you work at?" she asked as you intertwined her hair into a braid.
"Sí, Bebel."
"Why am I going if it's a party-work?"
"Because I don't want to go alone," you explained. "Mami needs company, and I think you'll be the best company ever."
"I will!" The kid turned to you, confidently, and suddenly her braid looked a bit too far to the left.
It didn't matter. You were late and had a taxi to catch.
You arrived at the event, Isabel holding your hand tightly as she looked around, unsure of where she was.
The space was modern, with minimalist decor. It was for a big makeup sponsor, that's all the information you were given.
With one hand on Isabel's and the other holding your camera equipment bag, you made your way through the cluster of people, looking for the person in charge.
You didn't know who the person was or what they looked like, because you had signed the work contract via email while you were still in France, weeks before.
You spotted a woman with a clipboard in hand beside a line of cocktails. She looked bossy enough, so you approached her.
"Hello! Good evening. I'm Y/n, the photographer," you said, smiling, holding your camera bag a bit higher. "We've talked through emails."
The event coordinator's face lit up, and she even held the clipboard more loosely, as if she had been stressed out about you not showing up.
"Y/n! Of course! Nice to meet you!" She extended her hand, and you quickly let go of Isabel's before shaking it.
"I've heard great things about your work, Miss," she said.
Her name was Lucia, if you weren't mistaken. or maybe Luisa. You didn't remember, you just knew it started with a L.
"I believe you have everything you need," Lucia (or Luisa) said, looking at the camera bag. "But if you need anything else, don't be afraid to contact me."
Isabel stood beside you, still in complete silence, tugging at the hem of her dress.
To someone who didn't know Isabel, her face might have looked like someone who was okay, but you knew the girl was anxious. Her little shoulders were tense, and her eyes were darting around the unfamiliar room as if searching for danger.
You placed a hand on Isabel's back, bringing her closer to you, rubbing her back gently, trying to soothe her.
"This is Isabel, my daughter." Isabel managed a small wave toward the coordinator, then pressed her cheek against your side, trying to hide.
"I'm so sorry, the babysitter cancelled last minute, so…" you continued. "I had to bring her along."
"Not a problem at all," the coordinator said, looking at Isabel tenderly. "We have a dedicated kids' area just over there."
She pointed toward a colourful area beyond the bar, right at the corner of the main stage of the event. There were some toys, a trampoline, a slide and a ball pit.
There were a few kids already playing in it. They seemed to be around Isabel's age and having fun.
"It's fully supervised," the woman said, noticing that you were hesitating a bit.
"Just a second," you told Lucia (or Luisa), kneeling to Isabel's eye level. "Hey, Bebel, is it okay if you play with the other kids while Mami works?"
As expected, Isabel shook her head.
You pressed your lips together. "I'll be just there," you pointed at the stage. "I'll check in on you between shots," you promised.
Isabel hesitated, but then spotted a few kids playing with building blocks. She loved building blocks.
"Okay," she whispered.
You smiled at her and kissed her forehead. You nodded at the coordinator. "Thank you."
"No worries, I'm a mom too, I know how hard it gets," she told you before you made your way to the kids' area. You opened the small, pink gate and helped Isabel take off her shoes.
She placed them carefully in the shoe area and turned to you, still anxious. "Go on, princesa," you said softly. "Have fun."
Isabel examined the kids' area for a moment, then walked toward a small circle of children building a block tower. You watched until the little girl talked with a few of the kids.
She looked at you and gave a thumbs-up. You smiled and waved at her. It was time to go to work now.
You had to do a perfect job. Take perfect shots, maybe try to do some networking with other photographers. Money wasn't exactly tight, but for the last five years, you had had to start worrying about it, to make sure Isabel got everything she needed.
You lifted your camera to your eyes and tested a few shots, just to make sure everything was right. You knew it was a makeup event, you just didn't know the number of people that were going to be there.
It was crowded, so crowded that you turned around to the kids' play area, just to make sure Isabel was really there, safe. And she was, Isabel was now sitting next to a blonde boy, playing together.
You breathed in and out, reminding yourself that this was not the first time you had brought Isabel to work with you. Maybe it was the first time at a night event, but that was it.
Tonight was your chance of making good money, enough that you and Isabel could fly to Japan next, if everything went according to plan.
You loved Barcelona dearly. But it was too cruel on your heart. The memories haunted the streets; there wasn't anywhere you could look that didn't remind you of your old life.
You had to focus. Just for tonight. Tomorrow you would go straight to the airport with Isabel. Everything would go as planned.
You just needed to focus. Be efficient and quick.
You had fallen into the rhythm of the event. Isabel was always in the corner of your mind, but you did as promised and went to check on her every 20 minutes, just to make sure she was really okay.
Whenever you went to check on her, she was playing with the same kids. You smiled, but noticed how Isabel wasn't interacting with the kids as much as the other children around her.
She never went to kindergarten and didn't have much contact with her cousins, your sister's kids.
Your heart ached thinking about what your life could have been. A big family was all you had wanted for years, but now it was only you and Isabel. Forever.
The thought didn't hurt you as it did a few years back, but you couldn't say that wound was completely healed.
You didn't mind how lonely it felt at times, but you were starting to see how this lifestyle was beginning to affect Isabel negatively.
You tried to distract your mind with your work, and it was doing the trick.
You were in your element now. Photography was a passion that you couldn't pursue years ago, but now it had become your profession, one you loved fondly.
You preferred working in events and organisations, but those types of freelance jobs were harder to manage as a single mom, so you mainly did family shoots.
When your friend Patricia called weeks ago, telling you she had an amazing opportunity for you, you immediately asked her what it was. You had spent too much time in France and were starting to get bored.
When she said it was in Barcelona, you quickly declined, rolling your eyes as to why she was even suggesting it if she knew about everything that happened.
But then she told you how much you would be paid, and you had no other choice but to accept it.
Isabel was sad to leave Paris. She said she was going to miss the little mice in the streets. You told her there were mice everywhere.
She fought you on that.
You were smiling, talking to people as you took picture after picture.
Each shot made a 'click' sound, although the repetitive noise didn't bother you as much as the high-pitched voices of some people around you.
You tried to ignore them, to focus on the camera, how right it felt in your hands, like it belonged there.
You moved through the crowd, looking for the perfect shot, especially when people weren't looking.
People loved candid photos, even though most of the time, people were just pretending not to see the camera.
You had been working for three hours now, but the event was just beginning.
You started to worry about getting Isabel's sleep schedule all messed up. You didn't want it to happen, but there was nothing you could do now.
Maybe this was what you hated most about motherhood, the feeling of helplessness that came from time to time.
The camera was at your face again, looking for something worth shooting. Looking for the perfect angle, the perfect light, the perfect person.
You moved to the right, the lights from the stage shining bright and making white spots appear in your vision.
You took the camera away and rubbed your eyes, trying to make the spots disappear from your eyelids.
This happened more times than you could count, and each time, you got more frustrated. There was no way to take pictures if you couldn't see.
You blinked. Hard. Once and then a second time. The spots were still there, but they were manageable now.
You were seeing the world through your lens; meticulously, carefully, looking for the perfect shot of the night, one that could go on the event's Instagram, one that represented the makeup brand.
You saw the back of a woman. You weren't sure if she was pretty or not.
She wore a blue dress; her brunette hair had faint blonde highlights.
You took the shot. She looked beautiful against the light, holding a lipstick between her fingers, which fit perfectly.
She was really casual, different from the other people around, as if she wasn't trying to stand out, she just did.
She was turning around, and you were ready to take a picture of her face.
You shot at the same time that your heart stopped, at the same time that you saw the ghost responsible for making the streets of Barcelona so uninhabitable.
Alexia.
The camera slipped out of your hands. It didn't fall to the floor only because the strap was holding it tight around your neck.
You blinked hard again, thinking the white spots in your vision were now making you see distorted faces. But no. There she was, laughing with some people by the bar.
Still so fucking beautiful it hurt to look at her. So different from five years ago, so scarily there.
You were frozen, staring at her, eyes glued. Five years. Five whole years you had been running from this exact moment. Five years since you bolted from Alexia's house and never came back.
Five years since you ran from your wife and hid in different countries, fighting not to be seen, fighting to disappear from other people's memories.
Fighting to disappear from Alexia's memory.
But you couldn't. You never could. There was a daily reminder of Alexia in your life. One you couldn't ignore.
And right now, you couldn't ignore her either.
Your chest felt tight. You couldn't breathe properly, the air was too thin, and the walls of the event seemed to be closing in on you.
All those nights you had wondered what you would do if you saw her again, what you would say, and now you knew - absolutely nothing.
She looked the same. Different, but the same. Her hair was darker, and she had more tattoos, at least from what you could see from a distance.
She still had that confident yet shy way of holding herself that you always found intriguing.
Alexia still made your stomach flip just by existing. She still was the reason why your heart was beating fast, the reason the adrenaline was rushing through your body, begging you to bolt again.
Shit. Shit. Shit. Shit.
You tried to lift the camera, pretend you were working, but your hands were shaking too much, and the camera suddenly felt like it was made of titanium, too heavy to hold.
You tried anyway, but the photos came out blurry. You kept glancing over at her while trying to hide behind people and columns.
She couldn't see you, absolutely couldn't, but you seemed unable to take your eyes off of her, no matter how scared you were.
This wasn't supposed to happen. You had been so careful. No football events, nothing in Barcelona.
Fuck, it was the first time you had been in Spain for the last few years.
Nothing that you had done till now could have led you back to her. But you took this fucking job. And here she was.
You needed to get out of here. Right now.
Isabel.
You needed to take Isabel and go back to the hotel.
You turned toward the kids' area, walking fast, maybe too fast. The camera was hitting you painfully in the sternum and clavicle. You didn't mind the bruises it would leave.
Someone grabbed you by the arm. You were scared to turn around and see her face, but it was just one of the producers.
"You are Y/n, right? We need some more pictures at the—"
His grip was hard on your arm.
You didn't like it. You looked at where Alexia was a few moments ago, but she wasn't there.
You looked at the trampoline.
You didn't see Isabel.
"Sorry, I—I can't," you told the man, setting your arm free as you walked anxiously to the kids' area.
"Y/n? Wait!" The mand shouted, but you were already gone.
Isabel wasn't on the slide.
She wasn't in the ball pit.
No sign of her at the table where the kids were building that block tower.
Your heart was hammering.
You were feeling sick. Alexia had found her; she had taken her.
But then you heard it.
Isabel's cry.
You would know it from kilometres away.
She was in the corner of the play area, where you hadn't looked yet.
She was standing with one of the staff members, tears streaming down her face, her little shoulders shaking.
Your heart dropped to your stomach, and your mom's instinct was suddenly alert to everything: how red her cheeks were, how she clutched her forearm, how loud the music was, and how Alexia was still haunting your mind, here, somewhere, in the same room as Isabel.
"Bebel?" You dropped to your knees in front of her. "What happened, princesa?"
As soon as you approached Isabel, the staff member walked away, mumbling something about needing to go take care of another kid.
"He b-bit me," she whispered, showing you a red bruise on her arm, with marks of a child's teeth. "It hurt, mami."
Anger flashed through you. Someone had hurt Isabel, she was crying and had teeth marks on her skin and—
You looked at the floor below you. There was a shadow, a shadow that wasn't there before.
Isabel was still crying, but she looked up at someone, someone who was behind you.
You knew who it was.
She still wore the same perfume.
You didn't turn around. Couldn't. Your whole body went rigid; and your hand on Isabel's back was solid.
It was as if you didn't move, Alexia wouldn't see you and move on. As if she were the hunter and you and Isabel were the prey.
"Y/n?" You heard her say, completely doubtful, as if she wasn't believing her eyes as much as you weren't believing yours minutes ago.
Her voice. It was still the same.
You didn't know what to expect though. Voices didn't change with time, did they?
You pulled Isabel closer to your body, so her face was almost pressed to you. You turned around so you were between her and Alexia.
You couldn't let her see Isabel, absolutely not.
Alexia's eyes went wide. Her body was frozen, and for a second, it was like she wasn't breathing.
She didn't take her eyes from yours, and for some reason, you couldn't take your eyes from hers either.
Same eyes, same mouth, same nose. Different makeup, different earrings, different clothing. Same Alexia?
Her mouth was hanging open. You could see her brain trying to catch up, trying to think of what to say.
But Isabel sobbed, and Alexia's attention shifted from you to her.
You took a step back, taking Isabel with you. You wanted to run. But you were stone-cold solid.
Your hands were shaking as Alexia looked at you one last time before kneeling in front of your body, next to Isabel.
"Who bit you, pequeña?" Alexia asked softly, in the same tone you always used with Isabel.
Isabel pointed at a blonde boy across the play area without any kind of hesitation. Of course she did, Isabel always told the truth.
"Who, the one in orange?" she asked, and Isabel nodded.
"Diego!" Alexia called out, and the boy came over, head down, pout on his face. Guilty. "Did you bite this little girl?"
The boy was silent, eyes still on the floor. Alexia took his chin in her hand and made him look her in the eye.
"Did you?"
"Perdón, tía Ale," he mumbled.
Tía Alexia. Was this Alba's—
"I'm telling your mom about this," Alexia said sternly. "We don't bite or hurt others, you understand me? Tell the little girl you are sorry."
"Perdón, Isabel," the boy said quickly. Isabel pressed her face to your leg, not looking at him.
"Mami, can we go?" Isabel whispered.
It was so low, barely a whisper, but it was enough for Alexia to hear it.
The word 'Mami' hung in the air as the kids around them played and yelled.
Mami.
You saw Alexia's face change. You saw the exact moment she understood who Isabel was to you, that she wasn't a random kid. That she was your kid.
Fuck. Run.
You scooped Isabel up, trying to manoeuvre her around the camera bag "We're leaving. Bye, Alexia."
Alexia.
It felt foreign to speak her name, to open your mouth just to put your tongue on your palate. A-L-E-X-I-A.
You hadn't said her name out loud much, didn't have a reason to.
"Y/n, wait—" Alexia's voice was urgent, she tried to grab you by the arm. "Is she—"
You were already walking, dodging Alexia and the kids running at your feet. You were fast and quickly exited the kids' area.
Isabel's arms were around your neck, her face buried in your shoulder, she was still crying, and you noticed you hadn't given her any type of comfort for the bite.
You walked through the people, trying to blend so Alexia (who was still very much behind you) would lose you among so many people.
"Y/n!" Alexia called after you, louder now. "Wait! I just want to talk!"
You felt Isabel's head pick up from your shoulder; she was looking at Alexia. You didn't want her to see Alexia. You walked faster, already at the front door of the event.
"Y/n? Mierda," she yelled now, not caring about the people around. "How old is she?"
Isabel held up four fingers (because of course she did), looking Alexia in the eyes before finding home in the crook of your neck.
You could hear Alexia trying to follow, but people kept stopping her. Photographers, executives, or someone wanting a picture.
You didn't look back. There was a line of taxis waiting outside, and you entered the first one you saw, placing a hand on Isabel's head so she wouldn't bump her head while you got in.
You slid into the back seat, practically throwing yourself and Isabel inside.
You quickly told the taxi driver the address of the hotel, your voice shaking.
The man noticed how anxious you were, Isabel continued to cry, so he didn't ask any questions and turned on the engine.
Fast, so very fast. You were sure he was breaking some laws.
Through the back window, you saw Alexia break free from the crowd. You made eye contact with her for exactly three seconds before turning away.
You closed your eyes and held Isabel tighter. "Shh, let me see your arm."
Isabel cried softly, but reached out her arm. The bite mark was there, with some teeth marks missing.
Damn, was Diego old enough now that he had already lost some of his baby teeth?
But Diego didn't matter now.
None of the Putellas did. Only Isabel. Only you and her.
It was going to be okay. She wasn't going to see you anymore. You were sure.
You went back to the hotel room and quickly locked the door. The room was completely unorganised, exactly how you had left it. You hated yourself for the mess you had made.
Hated yourself because Isabel was still crying, and you had a feeling it wasn't from Diego's bite. It was because you were crying too.
"Shh, princesa," you said, sitting on the bed with Isabel on your lap. "It's okay."
"Mami, why did we have to run like that?" she asked, pouting.
"Perdón," you said. "I didn't mean to scare you, sí."
"Mami won't do this again," you promised. "We won't run like that anymore."
Isabel looked you in the eyes before nodding, like she believed every promise you made.
Then she rubbed her eyes. She looked completely tired now.
"Wanna go to bed?" You kissed her forehead, and her little "sí" was all you needed to hear.
You changed her out of her clothes and laid her down on the hotel bed. She was out like a light.
You took a moment to look at her, at her face, how perfect she was, how she had all the features of the woman you once loved.
"Are we wanted by the police?" Isabel asked.
You turned to her, frowning. "Of course not, why do you say that?"
"You haven't opened the curtains," she said matter-of-factly, her words a little messy because she was young. "And we haven't been outside for three weeks."
"It's been a day, Isabel," you told her.
"I wouldn't know," she shrugged. "I haven't seen the sun for so long."
You rolled your eyes and opened one curtain. Isabel happily sat on the cushion by the window and looked out at the world.
She looked happy to see outside. You felt guilty again.
Since you met Alexia, you had been...hiding.
Yesterday was awful for you and Isabel. You were scared that you might find her while walking down the street.
You also knew Alexia, knew how determined she was. You knew she was going to look for you.
That's why you had ordered both breakfast and lunch from room service for you and Isabel, and hadn't let Isabel go to the hotel's pool, even though she wanted to badly.
You couldn't allow Alexia to find you again.
You already knew what would happen if Alexia found out about Isabel.
She would take her from you. And that was something you would never, ever allow.
That's why you were making an escape plan.
Hours later, you had bought two flight tickets to Japan. You had planned to stay in Spain a little longer, but since encountering Alexia, you decided it was best to go .
You had a friend there, another photographer who would let you and Isabel crash at her place until you found a good short-term rental.
The flight was tonight. The suitcases were ready, and Isabel's Spider-Man backpack was packed with snacks and colouring books.
Isabel already knew you guys were going to fly out. She had gotten used to not staying in one place for long, but you saw in her eyes that she didn't like it, that she wanted consistency.
At the moment, you couldn't give it to her. Not yet. But maybe one day, once you were established as a photographer, maybe you would be able to buy an apartment somewhere. Maybe in Canada, Colombia, or Australia.
Who knew? You had learned not to let your roots grow, not to let the place you were or the people around you define you.
You wanted the same for Isabel, though maybe what she needed wasn't the same as what you wanted.
You went to your backpack. It was always the last thing you packed because it was where you kept the most important stuff, like documents.
You placed it to your lap and opened the zipper. You tried to ignore how Isabel seemed to be giving you side-eyes.
You also tried to ignore how she started to bite her nails. You narrowed your eyes at her.
"Isabel," you said in your mom voice, one you rarely used. "Is there something you want to tell me?"
The little girl opened her mouth and closed it, then shook her head, but didn't look at you.
"Isabel María." You used her second name, the one exclusive for trouble. "What did you do?"
The girl was watching the window, as if it were oh so entertaining. Isabel couldn't lie, but you could see right through her.
She didn't answer you.
"Isabel, if you put a frog in my backpack again I'll—" As you began to open the bag, you were met with a frog-less inside.
But you knew something wasn't right.
You searched the backpack until you saw the two passports. They looked normal, until you took a closer look at them.
There was a butterfly drawn on one and a lion on the other.
"No," you whispered, your hands starting to shake as you opened the first passport. Page by page, all of them filled with drawings. Messy kid letters spelling out "BARcELON" and "HoME" in crayon.
Your stomach dropped. The main page, your photo, your information, had a house drawn right over your face, with stick figures outside. Two stick figures… you and her
You couldn't breathe for a second. Trapped. You were fucking trapped in the one place you couldn't stay.
"Isabel, how - why?!" you looked at her, eyes wide, hands gripping the ruined documents tightly. "You know those are important!"
Isabel looked at you, eyes filled with tears, her face in a pout. "Mami, don't yell," she hugged her knees.
You wanted to scream at her, to yell even more.
She had ruined the passports.
The only thing that could get both of you to Japan. Your legs felt weak.
You had to sit down on the bed, passport still in your shaking hands.
This wasn't happening. This couldn't be happening.
But it was.
You wouldn't be able to take the flight tonight. Hell. You wouldn't be able to take any flights.
You would have to go and apply for two new passports and wait in Spain until the General State Administration would get them ready.
It would take at least some weeks.
Weeks. You would have to stay in Barcelona for weeks until you could leave.
"Isabel," you said, your voice calmer now. "Why didn't you paint in the colouring books mami gave you?"
Isabel peeked from her knees, her cheeks red from crying.
You reminded yourself that she was only four (almost five), that she was just a kid.
"You had already packed them," she said. "A-and I don't wanna go on flights anymore, mami."
"What—"
"I don't wanna move, mami," Isabel said. "I wanna stay here."
"Bebel," you said, getting up and walking to her. "We can't stay here."
"Why?" she asked. "It's warm and there's birds and playgrounds."
"Baby, we can find that anywhere in the world—"
"No, mami!" she said stubbornly. "I wanna stay here in B-Barcelona." Her words were clumsy, like the word Barcelona was too big for her.
"We can't," you told her one more time. "Mami can't stay here, okay?"
"But—"
"No, Bebel," you cut her off, before realizing you were too harsh.
You quickly took her into your arms, letting her head rest on your shoulder.
"Mami is sorry. I promise I'll find us a home, it just won't be here."
"Alexia, where are you going?" someone asked as they tried to grab Alexia's arm.
"Wait, Ale—" Another one said, trying to get Alexia's attention.
Alexia had her fair share of panic attacks before, but right now, in the middle of a crowd that was trying to grab her at any cost, with loud music trying to burst her eardrums and the LED lights blinding her eyes, Alexia was sure she was going to have a full meltdown.
But overstimulation wasn't the problem. The problem was you. You who had been gone for five years, never explaining to Alexia why you had ran away.
You had disappeared from Barcelona and the rest of Spain, Alexia had looked for you everywhere, but you were gone.
And now, here you stood in the middle of the event, dressed all in black, your least favourite colour (or was it still?), with a kid by yourside.
A young girl who had called you mom.
Mami
You were gone. And now you were back in Barcelona with a daughter.
A kid.
Alexia and you always talked about having kids, about having a family. Both of you wanted that a few years back.
You wanted to be a mom; Alexia too. You wanted to carry the baby, Alexia agreed, but after rounds of failed IVF, you decided to try once more, just one last time.
But weeks after the embryo transfer, days after the negative test, you had run away, leaving Alexia with nothing.
She knew you were sad about not being able to carry the baby, that when the last round, the one you were sure would work, didn't, she knew it had destroyed you.
The last thing she remembered was you crying, talking about how much of a failure you felt. But Alexia didn't comfort you, not properly; she couldn't.
She was devastated herself, but had to catch a flight for a game in Madrid.
It was the last time she saw you.
When Alexia came back, three days later, you were gone, as if you had never been in her life. As if Alexia never had a wife.
You took your belongings, clothes, pictures. Everything.
You took your perfume. Alexia barely remembered the scent of it anymore, but sometimes in her dreams she could swear it smelled like lilies.
You left her with nothing, absolutely nothing.
Alexia was left behind with a ghost of a family.; one you had shredded.
She looked for you everywhere. She spent big amounts of money on private investigators, but it was like you had disappeared from the face of the earth.
All she was left with was a message from your mom, telling her you didn't want anything to do with her anymore.
Alexia kept trying.
For a whole year, she searched for you, trying, at least, to sign the divorce papers. But there was no clue to your whereabouts, and your mom refused to say.
Alexia knew all the wrong things she had done, she knew she wasn't a good wife, she wasn't present, but she thought that maybe having a baby would fix whatever was wrong with you two.
But when the rounds and rounds of IVF didn't work, Alexia slowly gave up. And then, you ran away.
But now you were back in Barcelona, working as a photographer.
Alexia remembered you liked photography, but she thought it was just a silly hobby of yours.
You were in your last year of art university when you ran away. She wondered if you ever got your diploma.
And the kid.
Your daughter. Your daughter who looked nothing like you.
Alexia wondered if you had adopted her.
Or maybe she was your niece, your sister's… Gabriela? Or was it Emanuela? Whichever one it was, she remembered they had gotten pregnant months before you ran away.
Maybe it was that?
But no. Alexia knew deep down there was something to it.
It was almost instinctive, when she looked at the little girl, it was like looking at a younger version of herself.
There were too many similarities. The little girl was four years old. It had been five years since you had run away.
It couldn't be it, right? The last round hadn't worked. There was blood. Alexia had found you on the bathroom crying.
You were bleeding, sobbing about how it hadn't worked again.
She had made you a bath. Alexia saw the blood dripping down your thigh.
She held you while you cried, your body shaking against hers, whispering that you were broken, that you couldn't give her what she wanted.
Alexia should have said something then.
Should have told you that you were enough, that you were all she needed. But she was drowning in her own disappointment, and the words never came.
There was something about the little girl... Isabel, that was making Alexia doubt everything. Every single thing.
She only saw the girl for a short amount of time. But her eyes, her cheeks, her chin… It was like looking at a mirror.
"Aren't you going to sleep, amor?" Olga murmured, lying down by Alexia's side, her mouth right in her ear.
It was dark, it was late. Alexia was exhausted.
She had a game next week. She had media day tomorrow afternoon and Olga had told her a few hours ago that she wanted Alexia to go somewhere with her to do something.
Alexia had a life going on. She had a job. She had a family.
She had Olga, her not-official-wife because you hadn't sign the divorce papers.
Alexia wasn't about to throw all of that away because you decided to pop up in Barcelona with a kid that looked too much like her.
It was a coincidence, Alexia was sure.
She felt Olga turning her head down, her cold lips on her skin, she shivered, not from need though.
All she could think about was another pair of lips, warmer ones, ones that used to whisper her name like a prayer.
Ones she had mistreated too many times.
"You're thinking too much tonight," Olga said, she sank her teeth into the little bit of skin she could reach on Alexia's neck."What happened?"
"Nothing, Olga," Alexia said, more dryly than she intended to. "Just thinking about next match."
"You're always thinking about football," Olga said, matching Alexia's dryness.
"I didn't know that was a problem," Alexia murmured, focusing on everything but the woman laying next to her.
Isabel.
You.
"It wasn't," Olga said as she withdrew her warm hand, which had been resting on Alexia's belly, pulling it close to her own body. "But now you can barely talk to me anymore."
Alexia rolled her eyes at the same time she rolled out of bed, pillow in hand. She stumbled on the dresses on the way out of the room.
Olga held herself on her elbows, looking at Alexia with an angry frown on her face. "Where are you going?"
"Sleep on the sofa," Alexia said, waving her free hand off.
"What?" Olga asked confused. "Why?"
"Porque me estás dando dolor de cabeza," Alexia said before leaving the room. [Because you're giving me a headache.]
Alexia didn't sleep that night.
Instead, she pressed a number she hadn't used in a long time.
One she still knew by heart after all these years.
"Hey, Pedro," Alexia said. "No... No, everything is alright, sorry for calling this late but, do you remember Y/n? She's back, she's in Barcelona, I need your help finding her."
Alexia waited for Pedro, her personal investigator, to answer.
"I'll pay you whatever you want," Alexia said, as she started to think the whole situation through.
What if you had run away again?
What if you ran to an airport? You would never step a foot in Barcelona again.
Alexia saw in your eyes how scared you were.
You didn't want to be seen by her, but it happened.
"Yes, Pedro," she said.
"Whatever amount you want. I need you to find her, and... there's a kid, too, name Isabel, four years old, I need you to find them both. They're probably in a hotel, Y/n doesn't have any family here."
"Yeah, I'll transfer the money now," Alexia said. "Thank you, Pedro."
With that, she turned off the phone, laying back on the sofa. It was stiff, very stiff, her back was hurting already.
She couldn't help but wonder where the two of you were.
Were you reading Isabel a bedtime story?
Did you sing to her the way you used to hum while cooking dinner for Alexia?
Did Isabel have your mannerism, or did she have hers?
It didn't take long though, for Alexia to find out.
She was woken up in the morning with a location. She was right, a hotel indeed. Alexia smirked.
She stretched herself before going to her room. Olga was sleeping, her eyes were wet, as if she had spent the whole night crying.
Alexia pressed her lips together. She didn't feel as bad as she thought she would.
She didn't know why. Right now she only cared about how Isabel was crying the night before.
The little girl she barely knew left a mark on her already.
She was going to confront you at the hotel , but she didn't want to do it today.
She knew you were still shaken up from last night. She was going to give you one day.
Alexia wanted to trap you.
That was the only way of keeping someone from bolting.
And that's exactly what she did,
You were having breakfast when the knock came. It was sharp and insistent.
Your spoon clattered against the bowl of yogurt, it splashed across the tiny hotel table and landed on Isabel's dress. But the little girl didn't care, she also seemed confused by the sudden knock.
Isabel looked up from her own food, omelette, her little eyebrows raised. And then, she looked at you, as if you had an answer to what was going on.
You placed a single finger in front of your lips, asking Isabel to be quiet. She smiled and mirrored you, as if it was all a joke. You wished she kept thinking it was all a little game.
Your heart was hammering hard against your ribs.
You couldn't breathe, the exact same feeling that consumed your body two days ago took over again.
You knew. Of course you knew exactly who it was.
You had been waiting for this knock since the moment you saw recognition flash across her face at that event.
Unfortunately, you knew how Alexia was, how determined, how much influence and means she had to get what she wanted.
You just thought that, deep down, luck would be on you and Isabel's side, that maybe, just maybe, your passports would be done faster and you and her would be able to leave Barcelona without seeing Alexia again.
But this wasn't the case. There was no running now, nowhere to hide, no more pretending this moment wouldn't come.
You had played this scene in your head a thousand times over the past few days, hell, over the past few years.
You had nightmares of it. Of Alexia finding out about Isabel and taking her away from you.
In some versions of your nightmares, you were stronger. In some versions, you had the right words ready.
In the real world, though, you were sitting in a tiny hotel room with your pyjamas on, watching your four-year-old daughter eat omelette while your (kind of) ex-wife pounded on the door like she had every right to be there.
Which, you looked at Isabel once again, she had. She had all the right.
More right than you if she were to bring you to court.
"Y/n, I know you're in there." Alexia's voice came through the door, at the same time her voice sounded frustrated, she also sounded calm.
Way too calm. As if she had planned this ahead, as if she had known for some time where you and Isabel were.
As if she was the stronger one, as if she had the right words.
"We need to talk," she said again, after what felt like minutes of silence.
Isabel was a curious kid, she couldn't hear or see anything she didn't understand without asking a zillion questions.
But right now, she was completely quiet, still following your orders.
You stared at the door like Alexia might disappear if you wished hard enough.
You could ignore it. You didn't owe her anything, not legally, not without a DNA test.
You didn't owe her explanations, conversations or the truth that had been eating you alive for five years.
But Isabel was right there, taking the pieces of omelette you had cut and shaping them so it looked like letters.
She was humming softly under her breath, if you paid enough attention, you would know it was a lullaby you used to sing to her when she was younger.
Your daughter. Your baby. The one Alexia didn't know about, couldn't know about, because knowing would destroy everything in your life.
She would take away the only thing that mattered to you. The only thing you couldn't replace.
Another knock, harder this time. "Open the door. Now."
That tone.
That fucking tone like she was still your wife, like she still had the right to demand things from you. Like you hadn't spent years learning how to live without her voice telling you what to do.
Your breathing became even more irregular.
What if she had brought lawyers? You didn't have the money to pay for a good lawyer.
If she wanted to take Isabel from you, she would do it in a matter of seconds.
But there was nowhere to run.
You looked around the room, eyeing each window carefully; you considered escaping through them, but the building was tall, it was too tall to risk jumping.
Nowhere to run. You were trapped.
"Stay there, okay? Keep eating your food," you whispered to Isabel, your voice shaking more than you wanted it to.
Isabel looked up with those eyes - Alexia's eyes. Fuck, why did she have to have Alexia's eyes - and nodded.
You walked to the door on legs that felt like they might give out, legs that seemed to have worn themselves thin after running from Alexia for five years.
Your hands were trembling when you twisted the handle.
You took a deep breath, once, then twice. You fixed your hair, or tried to.
You took another glance at Isabel, she was eating her food, but now she had one of her books there.
She was learning to read properly, she had been obsessed with books lately.
You took another breath before opening the door, just enough to see her standing there.
Alexia was still beautiful, still infuriating... still everything you had run away from.
"What do you want, Alexia?" The words came out defensive and sharp, just like the expression across Alexia's face.
You realized you should have brought armour for this encounter, but right now, your old pyjamas would have to do.
Alexia hesitated.
As if she wasn't really expecting you to answer the door, as if she was getting ready to break the door down herself.
She looked at you up and down, almost as if surprised to see you.
Had she thought that what happened a few nights ago was a dream? A nightmare? You surely had.
You prayed every second that meeting Alexia at that event was actually just a cruel hallucination from your mind.
"I want to talk." She was trying to sound calm but you could see it in her face, desperation, something she never used to show.
The Alexia you remembered from years ago kept everything locked up tight.
She was professional (even when she didn't have to be) and controlled.
This one looked like she might break.You didn't know how to deal with that.
You were the one who usually screamed, who was usually desperate for something she couldn't give.
But right now things had changed, it was like you had some kind of control over her; the control she had held over you throughout your whole relationship.
But still, you wanted to slam the door.
Wanted to pack Isabel up and run again, keep running until you found somewhere Alexia Putellas couldn't follow.
But she was right there, too close, and running hadn't worked the first time anyway.
"Not today," you said, gripping the door handle so tight your knuckles went white. "We can talk another day."
"Now." And there it was, that captain voice, like she was giving orders to her teammates.
You had never played on her team, but she insisted on using it against you.
What infuriated you most was that it worked, it always worked.
You stood there, staring at her.
All that time, all that distance that you set, all that careful rebuilding of yourself, and one look from her and you were right back to being the woman who couldn't say no to the Alexia Putellas.
So you stepped outside, letting the door close behind you, Isabel still inside, still in her own little world that you didn't want Alexia to destroy.
The hallway felt too small suddenly, like the walls were closing in.
The carpet was red, royal red, and you could only think of blood.
There was so much blood the night before you left Alexia, blood from what you thought was a failed insemination,blood that you thought was from another one of your hopeful dreams being ripped away.
But no, that was just your body preparing a little more to receive Isabel.
You just didn't know that back then.
The hallway windows were closed, but you could still hear traffic sounds from the street below.
"You disappeared, Y/n." Alexia said, making you look at her, making you focus on the here and now, not on the past.
"You were fucking gone. No explanation, no goodbye, just a text message from your mom saying you didn't want contact. And now you show up with a daughter?"
Her words hit like a slap to the face.
You had hoped foolishly that maybe she would have forgotten about Isabel. That she was here just for you. But right now, it seemed like she was here just for Isabel.
"You have no idea what happened," you whispered, not sure why.
But that's how it always was between the two of you: she took full control, and you accepted everything she had to give, even if it was anger.
"Then make me understand!" Alexia was frustrated, hurt and angry, all the emotions she used to hide behind a facade were now coming through.
"You didn't give me a chance to understand anything. You just left! We were fucking married... we are married!"
You looked away because looking at her hurt too much.
You felt acid burning in your stomach. You thought that if it got any worse, it would burn your whole body too from the inside out.
You kind of wish that would happen.
You hated how you had practised this conversation a thousand times in your head, but none of that practice had prepared you for how small you would feel, how young, how much like the woman who used to cry on bathroom floors while Alexia was at away games.
"I don't owe you anything anymore." The words came out thick, the same one you had thought about minutes ago.
Your hands were shaking. Your jaw was clenched so tight it hurt. But you held firm because what else was there to do except (try to) look strong?
Alexia huffed, a cruel smirk on her face as if she wasn't believing what you were saying.
You thought she was going to open her mouth to say something, but she didn't. She just stared at you, looking deep into your eyes, and just...stood there.
The silence after that was brutal, it stretched between the two of you.
"You were my wife," Alexia said after a few seconds, and her voice cracked a little, finally showing you how much this seemed to destroy her too.
You were happy about that, you wanted to see her suffer, just a bit.
"You are my wife, Y/n. You never divorced," Alexia continued, anger on her voice. "You vanished while we were trying to have a family."
The word 'family' hit like a slap (again). Because that's what Isabel was, what you had built without her, what Alexia had no right to claim now.
Isabel was your family, no matter where she came from, no matter what sequence of nucleic acids she had in every single one of her cells.
"You don't know anything," you snapped, and the words came out raw, shaking with years of resentment.
"You were never there. You always had a game, always had something more important than me, than us, Alexia."
Your voice was breaking but you couldn't stop.
Five years of silence, and now it was all pouring out. You hated how tears were starting to pool in your eyes, how everything looked too wet, too broken.
"You were so focused on football, on your perfect fucking schedule, your body, your training, your press conferences. You never saw what it was doing to me." You said, taking a step towards her, making her take a step back, her lips were tight, her hands in fists against her expensive Prada coat.
"The meds and the injections that made me sick for weeks. The appointments where I sat alone in waiting rooms," you continued, tears now flowing freely.
"The negative tests I had to process by myself while you were in Madrid or at training or wherever the hell football took you."
Alexia just stood there, frozen, like she had never considered that her absence had consequences.
Alexia was intelligent, but she could also be so dumb at times, it made you want to pluck all of her hairs out.
"I was alone," you whispered. "When I needed you the most, when everything was falling apart, when I had yet another failed IVF, you were gone, again."
Alexia was staring at you like she was seeing you for the first time, really seeing you. Not her polite, beloved, obedient, dream of a wife. But you.
Then her face fixated on the door behind you, where cartoon sounds started to come through. Isabel had probably turned the TV on.
"Who is she, Y/n?" Alexia's voice was quiet now, careful, as if trying not to step on broken glass. "The kid. Who is she?"
You wrapped your arms around your body, letting one rest on your elbow.
"She's my daughter. She's part of my life, and my life doesn't concern you anymore."
Alexia's jaw clenched even more, and you could see her working through it, putting pieces together like she was analysing a game.
"We were going through IVF," she said dangerously. "We were trying to have a child, and then you disappeared, and now you show up with a daughter who looks—"
"She has nothing to do with you," you interrupted, panic rising in your chest. "It was... after I left. A one-night stand."
The lie tasted like metal, like iron on your tongue.
Alexia laughed, but there was no humour in it.
"Don't lie to me, Y/n, yo-you wouldn't have a-a o-one night stand," Alexia said. She wasn't making much sense now, as if the heaviness of the situation had finally caught up to her.
"We were trying for a baby, and the next day you were gone, and the kid is here—"
"I needed to feel like I existed, Alexia!" you interrupted her, lying.
"I needed to feel like I mattered to someone, like I wasn't just waiting around for you to have time for me between matches and media obligations and whatever else was more important."
"So yeah, it happened. Now I have her," you said, exhaling. "I met someone, and Isabel happened, and she's mine and you had nothing to do with it."
But Alexia was shaking her head, stepping closer, and you could see her remembering details from the night at the event.
"She doesn't look like you, though," Alexia said slowly. "Not really. But she looks like... she has my eyes, Y/n."
Your face went cold. "She takes after her father."
"Her eyes. Her mouth." Alexia ignored you, as if you had never spoke the word 'father'.
You already knew everything that Isabel had that was just like Alexia, both physical and personality-wise, you could give Alexia a list, but it seemed like she had already caught it.
"She's mine, isn't she?" Alexia asked carefully, in a low voice.
You didn't know what to say, you were shaking your head, trying to think of something, trying to use words like 'one night stand', and 'drunk' and 'mistake', but they didn't come out, not with the way Alexia was looking so deeply at you.
"Isabel is mine, I know it. I feel it." Alexia stepped closer, just mere centimetres putting you two apart. "Were you pregnant when you ran away?"
You couldn't answer. You couldn't breathe. You couldn't fucking breathe. You couldn't think.
"Did you leave me while you were pregnant with my baby?"
"She's not yours," you said again, but the words sounded hollow even to you, a lie, a devilish lie that Alexia already knew wasn't true.
"If you used my egg, if she's from our IVF, then she's my daughter too." Alexia said coldly. "The doctors said your eggs weren't good, that you wouldn't be able to get pregnant on your own. Isabel is mine, you used my egg."
You could feel your face hot with anger.
You tried to push Alexia away, but she didn't move an inch, she stood there, stone cold as you put all of your body weight, trying to move her shoulder.
You didn't realize you were touching her, you didn't realize you were trying to hurt Alexia, trying to push her away, to scratch her face with your nails.
"She's mine, Y/n," Alexia said, now taking your arms into her hands, keeping you in place, not letting you move.
Her touch was warm and incredibly soft given the situation.
You missed her touch. You wanted her gone.
You wanted freedom, but she was keeping you still, once again, trapping you.
"She's not fucking yours!" You yelled right in Alexia's face, but her expression didn't change, she was composed now, as if the truth was all she needed, as if now she had the upper hand, no matter how much you fought, how much you yelled.
You were trying to get away from her grip, but Alexia didn't let you.
Alexia let go of your arms as if you were burning her.
You didn't need to turn to see who it was.
You quickly cleaned your eyes of tears and turned around, trying to stay in front of Alexia, trying to shield Isabel from her.
"Mami, you're yelling," Isabel said, completely casual, like she didn't understand what was happening. And she didn't.
Isabel had never seen someone fighting in front of her.
You smiled, trying to fight the new tears that were coming, kneeling in front of her, trying to pull yourself together.
"Cariño, go back and watch your cartoons, okay? Just one more minute."
Isabel looked between you and Alexia with those too-perceptive eyes. "Okay, Mami."
The door clicked shut behind her, and you turned back to face Alexia, who was staring at the spot where Isabel had been like she was seeing a ghost.
"She's my kid," Alexia's voice was raw now. "The IVF worked, and you knew, and you left anyway."
You pressed your back against the door, arms wrapped around yourself.
"You don't get to do this," you whispered. "You don't get to walk in here after five years and decide she's yours."
"Walk in?" she asked, completely indignant.
"I wouldn't need to walk in after five years if I knew about her in the first place! How could you be so fucking selfish, Y/n? Run away and take our daughter from me? She fucking grew up without her other mom? Mierda! What the fuck was wrong with y—"
"She's mine!" The words tore out of you.
Alexia looked at you with wide eyes agian.
"I carried her. I gave birth to her alone in a hospital in Switzerland, and no one spoke my language." You continued, counting on your fingers at each sentence.
"I raised her. Fed her, changed her, stayed up all night when she was sick. Her name is on my documents, my passport, my insurance. She calls me Mami. She's mine."
"I'm not trying to take her—"
"Yes, you are!" you shouted. "That's what happens next, isn't it? You'll get lawyers, tell them I lied, that I stole her from you, that I'm an unfit mother who ran away—"
"Y/n, stop."
But you couldn't stop, the panic was too big, taking up all the space in your chest.
"I can't lose her too, Alexia. I can't." You looked up at her, completely vulnerable. "You don't understand what that would do to me. She's all I have. She's everything I have."
And there it was.
The truth that had been eating you alive for five years.
You had built a whole life around protecting Isabel and you from this moment, and now it was here anyway, and you were falling apart just like you would known you would.
You spent so much time trying to protect Isabel that you forgot to protect yourself.
"Y/n," Alexia said gently, a tone you hadn't heard in years. "Hey, breathe, you aren't breathing."
You closed your eyes, trying to do what she asked, but no air was getting in.
You were going to die, you were sure that was what was happening.
You heart was going to stop soon, Isabel would be motherless and sad and someone needed ot take care of her and--
"Breath, por favor," Alexia begged, but her voice still sounded distance. "Deep breath, come one.'
You tried once again to fill your lungs with oxygen, but it wasn't enough.
Alexia tried to touch your hand, but you flinched, pulling them closer to your body.
"Y/n, please," she said, she was closer to you now, you could feel it. "I'm not taking her from you. She's as much your daughter as she is mine, I-I would never, never take her away from you like that."
Alexia's words were mumbled, you couldn't hear them properly, couldn't understand.
You were shaking now, all of your body, your hands were cold and wet.
You couldn't form any coherent thought, all you could feel was fear and panic.
"Okay," Alexia said, but it was more to herself. "Let-let me just... don't panic, okay?"
You felt her hand very hesitantly wrap around your body, first she touched your forearm, she noticed how you didn't react, so she placed her other hand on your back and gently brought your body to hers.
"Shh, it's okay," she whispered, her chin laying on top of your head.
You let her, you didn't have anything left, no strength, you let her hug you, let her hold you, although it felt foreign.
She rubbed soothing circles on your back, and you hated how it was working, hated how the physical touch was helping ground you.
"I'm not gonna do any harm to you or her," Alexia said, and, if you weren't so out of your mind, you would swear she kissed the top of your head. "Te prometo."
Still, you were shaking, and you noticed Alexia starting to get nervous because you weren't talking, weren't breathing, and hadn't open your eyes yet.
"Do you want some water?" Alexia tried again, looking lost, looking nothing like the usual Alexia.
"Do you wanna get into the room? Do you have water there? I-I don't know what to do, mi amor."
Mi amor.
The old pet name slipped, betrayingly, from Alexia's lips.
She froze, her arms rigid around you
You wanted to fight her, ask how dare she use the pet name on you after making you so miserable for so much time.
But again, your soul had stretched itself thin.
You took a step to the left, Alexia stood where she was.
You wiped your face, drying your tears on your shirt.
"I-I'll go inside," you said, your voice still shaky. "I think there's water, but I don't—"
"Is it okay if I come with you?" she asked, and the gentleness in her voice surprised you.
You didn't want her inside your space, inside the little bubble you had built with Isabel, but you nodded anyway. Because what else could you do?
You opened the door and slipped inside, leaving it cracked open behind you.
If Alexia wanted to follow, she could follow.
You went straight to the mini fridge, hands trembling as you searched through the pre-packaged hotel food and Isabel's strawberry yogurts for a water bottle.
You needed water, needed to breathe, needed to pull yourself back together before Isabel saw how distressed you were.
You didn't look, but you knew Alexia had moved closer to where Isabel was curled up on the small sofa, Scooby Doo playing quietly in the background. Your daughter looked so small suddenly, so young.
"Hola, Isabel," Alexia said softly, like she was approaching a scared animal. "I'm...I'm your mom's friend."
Isabel looked up from the cartoon, blinking those hazel eyes that were too familiar.
She narrowed her eyes in that way that meant she was suspicious of something.
"My mom doesn't have friends."
You had to bite a smile while you drank water, taking one sip, then another, wiping your face one more time before turning around to face them.
And there they were, face to face for the second time, and there was no denying how much they looked alike.
Your heart clenched so tight you thought it might stop beating.
"Well," Alexia said, and she was smiling now, really smiling for the first time since she had saw you. "I'm trying to be her first one."
Isabel studied her with that serious expression she got when adults said things that didn't make sense to her.
Then she looked at you, and you saw the exact moment she decided to be brutally honest.
"You made mami cry." She said protectively.
Alexia wasn't expecting that. Her smile faltered as she looked between Isabel and you. "I didn't mean to—"
"It's okay, bebé," you interrupted, forcing what had to be the fakest smile in history as you made your way over to them.
You knelt beside the sofa, your hand almost touching Alexia's knee. "mami's just tired."
Isabel stared at you for a long moment . "You're lying."
You dropped your head back and groaned. This child and her complete inability to let anything slide.
Alexia's smile came back, softer now, sadder. You could see that Isabel's bluntness was getting to her.
"Come here, Bebel," you said, getting up from the floor and sitting on the sofa.
Isabel immediately climbed into your lap and curled against you like she could sense you needed her.
You kissed the top of her head, breathing in her scent, the same shampoo she had used since she was a baby.
"Remember what we talked about? About thinking before we say things out loud?"
Isabel nodded against your chest. "But you are lying, Mami. And lying's not nice."
Alexia's smiled. "Your mami's not lying," she said gently. "She is tired. She's been working very hard."
Isabel peeked at Alexia from where she was hiding her face in your chest. "Mami, who is she?"
You and Alexia shared a look over Isabel's head.
Who was Alexia now? Who had she been to you? Who was she after those years? Who was she to Isabel? And who was she going to be?
The questions hung in the air.
"Her name is Alexia," you said finally, running your hands through Isabel's light brown hair. "She plays football."
Isabel peeked at Alexia again. "Football?"
Alexia's face lit up with pride, the way it always did when anyone asked about her career. "Sí, I do. Do you like football?"
Isabel wrinkled her nose, shaking her head. "No. Mami said football's stupid."
You felt your face flush completely red. Of all the things for Isabel to remember perfectly.
Alexia looked up at you, a smirk playing at the corners of her mouth. "Oh, she did?"
"Sí," Isabel said solemnly. "She says she hates it."
"Well..." Alexia said, scooting closer to Isabel and, consequently, closer to you. Close enough that you could smell her perfume again. "I'll tell you a secret, okay? Are you good at keeping secrets?"
"Yes," Isabel said at the exact same time you said, "No."
Alexia ignored your answer completely.
"Your mami just hates football because she was never really good at it - ouch!"
You kicked Alexia's shin, not hard, but hard enough to make your point.
For a second you panicked, hoping you hadn't kicked an injured leg.
"Bebé," you said, shifting Isabel's position on your lap so she was looking at you. "Why don't you go to the bathroom and wait for Mami there? We need to brush your teeth, sí?"
Isabel was ready to argue - you could see it in her face - but she saw how serious you looked and nodded. "Okay, Mami."
She climbed down and walked toward the bathroom, her Spider-Man socks making soft sounds on the hardwood floor.
When the bathroom door clicked shut, you took all the courage you had left and said, "We can talk. Tomorrow. Real talk, not... not this."
Alexia blinked like she hadn't expected that. And in reality, she hadn't.
"The hotel restaurant?" you suggested. "Eleven?"
She nodded quickly. "I have training, but—" She stopped herself, and you saw the moment she made the choice. The same choice she should have made five years ago.
"I'll be there," she said firmly, like there was no doubt. "You'll stay here, right? In Barcelona? You won't... go somewhere else with her?"
You sank your nails into your palms, fighting every instinct that told you to run.
You wanted to grab Isabel and disappear again, start over somewhere new.
You had gotten good at running.But you were tired of it. So fucking tired of always looking over your shoulder.
"I'll stay until we sort everything out," you said.
"Good." Alexia's lips were tight, like she was holding back a thousand questions. "I'll see you then."
"Yeah."
You sat there in silence for a moment. From the bathroom came the sound of Isabel singing softly to herself, some song from one of her cartoons.
"Are you okay now?" Alexia asked quietly.
"Not really," you said, and maybe Isabel's bluntness came from you after all. "I don't think I've been okay for a long time."
Alexia's face softened. "I hope... I hope we can both be better soon. All of us."
"Me too."
And for the first time in five years, you weren't lying.
Alexia stood up slowly, like she was reluctant to leave whatever you two - you three - had accidentally created. She looked toward the bathroom where Isabel was still singing, then back at you.
"She's beautiful," she said, decidedly. "I want to get to—"
"I know," you whispered.
"We talk tomorrow," Alexia said, and it sounded like a promise.
"Tomorrow."
She walked to the door, paused with her hand on the handle. "Y/n?"
"Yeah?"
"Thank you. For...for agreeing to talk."
You nodded, not trusting your voice.
After she left, you sat on the sofa for a long time, listening to Isabel brush her teeth and chatter to herself in the mirror.
Your phone buzzed with a text from your one of your sisters asking how the job was going, and you stared at it for a while before deleting it without responding.
How could you explain that your life had turned upside down?
That the woman you had spent five years running from was going to be sitting across from you tomorrow, asking questions you didn't know how to answer?
"Mami!" Isabel called from the bathroom. "I don't know hwo to use the floss thing!"
"Coming, bebé," you called back, pushing yourself up from the sofa.
Tomorrow you would tell Alexia the truth about everything .
Tomorrow you would face the consequences of every choice you had made since the day you left Barcelona with her baby (unknowingly) growing inside you.
But today, you would be taking your daughter to the hotel pool and you would buy her ice cream.
Today, you would savour the last few days with only the two of you.
You knew everything was going to change in a matter of twenty-four hours. You just didn't know how much.
A/n: This is my first time writing something a bit more emotionally complicated, so Im a little nervous to share it. The characters' past and present are pretty messy, and their feelings can be hard to pin down. I hope I did them justice, and I would love to hear what you think.